S7~f 
 
 Case , Division. 
 Shelf, Section. 
 
 t Baok ’ N*..... 
 
/7 u 
 
 CT- 
 
 r 
 
 y '** 1 >^™ y / 
 
 \T < / $auy 
 
 am'Z^yj 
 

' Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 with funding from * 
 Princeton Theological Seminary Library 
 
 https://archive.org/details/missionaryrecord00unse_1 
 
 syjy&t v 
 
 

MISSIONARY 
 
 RECORDS. 
 
 CHINA, BURMAH, CEYLON, 
 
 &c. &c. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY, 
 Instituted 1799 ; 
 
 SOLD AT THE DEPOSITORY, 56 , PATERNOSTER ROW 
 AND RY THE BOOKSELLERS. 
 
Printed by J. Rider, 14, Bartholomew Close, London. 
 
PAGE 
 
 CHAPTER 1 1 
 
 State of the People of China — Philosophical Systems 
 — The first Protestant Missionary — Early Labours 
 of Rev. R. Morrison— Visit to the Temple of the Great 
 Northern Deity — Supposed Superiority of the People 
 — Publication of the Acts of the Apostles — Edict 
 against Christianity — Its probable Effect— Rev. R. 
 Milne — His deep Humility and entire Devotedness — 
 Difficulties encountered — A temple dedicated to 
 Fuhtoo — Contrast between the Natives of Britain and 
 of China — Translation of the Morning and Evening 
 Prayers — Apprehension of Danger — Translation of 
 the Scriptures completed. 
 
 CHAPTER II 17 
 
 The Convert Tsae-a-ko — His Baptism — Contributions 
 of the Religious Tract Society — Comparison of 
 
IV CONTENTS. 
 
 different Institutions — Itinerant Printing — Chinese 
 and English Dictionary completed — Dr. Morrison’s 
 arrival in England — Presentation to the King — Visit 
 to a Chinese Pagoda — The Convert Leangafa — His 
 Conversations with Natives — Grounds of Hope and 
 Motives to Prayer with regard to China — Recent 
 Converts — American Mission — Testimony to Leang- 
 afa — Death of Dr. Morrison. 
 
 CHAPTER III. . . . . . .37 
 
 Settlement of the Rev. R. Milne at Malacca — Mode 
 of spending the Sabbath — Interview with Sabat — 
 Baptism of Leangafa — Lecture opened in the temple 
 of Ta-peh-Kung — Anglo -Chinese College — Death of 
 Mrs. and Dr. Milne — Visit of the Deputation — Cir- 
 culation of the Scriptures — Improved state of the 
 Mission — Pulo Penang — Idolatrous Festival — Infan- 
 ticide — Singapore — Siam— Rev. Mr. Gutzlaff — His 
 Labours. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. / 66 
 
 Sumatra — Baptist Missionary Society — Visit of Rev. 
 Mr. Burton to Padang— The Battas — Their Religion 
 — Schools established — Importance of a Knowledge of 
 Geography — Conversation with a Priest— Cruel Sport 
 — Indifference of the Natives — The principal Padra — - 
 State of the Battas— Amboyna— Rev. Mr. Kam — His 
 Visits to several Islands — Interesting Results — Appa- 
 rent Preparation for the Scriptures. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 V 
 
 CHAPTER V 100 
 
 Java — London Missionary Society — Effects of the 
 Chinese Testament — Voyage of Hey. Mr. Slater — 
 Idolatrous Ceremonies — The Chinese Camp — A Pro- 
 testant Village — Report of the Deputation— Chinese 
 and European Chronology compared— Marvellous 
 Story — Recent Efforts — Baptist Missionary Society — 
 Rev. Mr. Robinson’s Labours — Visit of the Udhiputi 
 — Principal Seat of Idolatry — Baptism of a China- 
 man — Ravages of the Cholera — Completion of the 
 Javanese New Testament — Visit of the Rev. D. Abeel 
 from the American Board — Striking Fact. 
 
 CHAPTER VL 138 
 
 Burmah — Its State — Worship of the White Elephant 
 — Character of the Burmans — Baptist Mission — Lon- 
 don Missionary Society — American Baptist Board 
 — Labours of Rev. A. and Mrs. Judson — The Convert 
 Moung Nau — Other Converts — Introduction to the 
 King — Further Accessions to the Church — Mrs. Jud- 
 son’s Illness — Her feelings on leaving Rangoon — Let- 
 ter of Moung Shwa-ba to Rev. Dr. Baldwin — Burmese 
 War — Perils and Sufferings of the Missionaries. 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 161 
 
 Extreme Sufferings of Messrs. Judson and Price — 
 Devoted Efforts of Mrs. Judson— Her Illness and 
 Death — The Convert Moung Dwah — Other Converts 
 — Mr. Boardman’s last Labours — Dr. Judson’s visit 
 to Prome — Rapid Increase of a Spirit of religious 
 Inquiry — Recent Intelligence. 
 
VI 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 181 
 
 Ceylon — Budhism — Efforts of the London and Baptist 
 Missionary Societies — Rev. Dr. Coke — His Death 
 — Arrival of Wesleyan Missionaries — Early Labours 
 — Moodeliar of Galle — Conversion of a Budhist Priest 
 — Cruelties of the King of Kandy — Triumph of the 
 British Troops — Another Convert from Budhism — 
 Native Schools — Conversion of two Priests — Effects 
 of Christian Instruction on the Young — The Gospel 
 introduced to the Kandyan Territories — Idolatrous 
 Processions — Pleasing Contrast — Chapel opened at 
 Komegalle — Death of a Native Teacher — Villages 
 visited — Heathen Festival — Death of Don Luis 
 Perera — Board of Translators — Versions of the New 
 Testament — Recent State of the Wesleyan Mission. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 234 
 
 American Missionaries sent to Ceylon — Their first 
 visit — Affecting Account of Supyen— Death of Rev. 
 Mr. Warren — Sketch of Rev. Mr. Richards — Force 
 of Persecution — Crazy Philip — The native Convert 
 Perera — Schools established— Distribution of the 
 Scriptures — Effect of one Tract— Aged Convert- 
 Earnest Appeal for enlarged Prayer. 
 
 CHAPTER X 258 
 
 Ceylon — Church Missionary Society — Injury done by 
 the Dutch — Splendid Procession — Heathen Cere- 
 monies — Young Convert— Beautiful Scenery at Galle 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 vii 
 
 — Completion of a Church at Badagamme- — Im- 
 proved State of the People — The Tooth of Budhu — 
 Sketch of Samuel, a converted Malabar — Bishop He- 
 ber’s Testimony — Tamul Press at Nellore — Habitual 
 Superstition of the Cingalese — Allowance to be made 
 for the unavoidable Ignorance of Adult Heathen — 
 Trials and Prospects of the Mission — Distribution of 
 Tracts — A Cingalese Prisoner — Summary of the Cey- 
 lon Mission — United Efforts of different Communions. 
 

 
 
 ciEva.ow 
 
 
 EAST UNDIES, 
 
 
MISSIONARY RECORDS. 
 
 CHINA, BURMAH, CEYLON, 
 
 §C. &c. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 State of the People of China. — Philosophical Systems. — The 
 first Protestant Missionary. — Early Labours of Rev. R . 
 Mori'ison . — Visit to the Temple of the Great Northern 
 Deity. — Supposed Superiority of the People. — Publication 
 of the Acts of the Apostles. — Edict against Christianity . — 
 Its probable Effect. — Rev. R. Milne. — His deep Humility 
 and entire Devotedness. — Difficulties encountered. — A 
 Temple dedicated to Fuh-too. — Contrast between the Na- 
 tives of Britain and of Ch ina . — Translation of the Morn- 
 ing and Evening Prayers. — Apprehension of Danger . — 
 T ranslalion of the Scriptures completed. 
 
 The people of China have an extensive territory, 
 many parts of which are fertile, salubrious, and 
 delightful ; and they possess a knowledge of the 
 useful arts to a degree which supplies all the neces- 
 saries, and most of the luxuries of life. They have 
 also ancient and modern literature of various 
 kinds, an unlicensed press, and cheap books suited 
 to their taste. Nor are they wanting in music, 
 poetry, theories of nature, descriptions of her 
 B 
 
2 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. I. 
 
 various productions, or in the history and practice 
 of medicine. 
 
 Many men among the gentry are devoted to 
 letters, in order to qualify themselves for the offices 
 of the magistracy ; and such learning as govern- 
 ment has deemed proper for that end is also en- 
 couraged and rewarded. The conduct of these 
 magistrates accords with laws which are published 
 among the people. Every poor man’s house is 
 his castle, which no inferior officer can legally 
 enter without a special warrant from the governor 
 of a province. Throughout the whole of that vast 
 empire there is a system of social order and regu- 
 larity, either sanctioned by law or by established 
 usage. Stilly the people are given up to the most 
 degrading and abominable idolatries and vices. Not 
 liking to retain God in their knowledge, they wor- 
 ship and serve the creature rather than the Creator ; 
 they are haters of the true God, and are filled with 
 all unrighteousness, fornication, and wickedness. 
 Envy and malice, deceit and falsehood, pride and 
 boasting, prevail to a boundless extent; while these 
 evil principles, with a selfish, ungenerous, scarcely 
 honest prudence, and a cold metaphysical inhu- 
 manity, are the general characteristics of the na- 
 tives of China. The latter part of this accusation 
 is proved by their backwardness to assist persons 
 in imminent danger of losing their lives by drown- 
 ing or otherwise, the cruel treatment of domestic 
 slaves and concubines, the tortures both of men 
 and women in public courts, and the murder of 
 female infants, which is connived at, though con- 
 trary to law. The philosophy of their ancient 
 sage, Confucius, acknowledges no future state of 
 existence, and includes no reference to the duties 
 
CHINA. 
 
 3 
 
 CHAP. I.] 
 
 of man to his Maker. It presents nothing beyond 
 the grave to the fears or hopes of the mind, hut 
 the praise or censure of posterity. Present expe- 
 diency is the chief motive of action. Of the great 
 and glorious God it makes no mention, nor does it 
 rise above an obscure recognition of some princi- 
 ple of order in nature, which, when violated, 
 induces present evil. Heaven and earth, it is 
 said, assumed by some innate power, their present 
 order, and a supposed two-fold energy co-operated 
 in the formation of creatures and of gods. Heaven 
 is now considered the first power in nature, and 
 this clod of earth on which we tread the second ; 
 and to each are the gods pronounced subordinate. 
 Sometimes, indeed, these deities are excluded, as 
 their existence is supposed by some to be uncer- 
 tain, and then heaven, earth, and man, are the 
 three great powers. Two other systems are found 
 in China, which make much more use of the gods 
 than that of Confucius : these acknowledge a 
 future state of rewards, enjoin fastings, prayers, 
 penances, and masses for the dead, and threaten 
 the wicked with various punishments, in different 
 hells, in a separate state ; or with poverty, disease, 
 or a brute nature, when they shall be bora again 
 into this world. 
 
 The doctrines of Laon-Keun make the incom- 
 prehensible Taou, the eternal Reason or Logos, the 
 supreme principle ; and some Europeans suppose 
 that when he says, One produced a second, two 
 produced a third, and three produced all things,” 
 he refers to opinions he had heard concerning the 
 triune God of the sacred Scriptures. His followers 
 represent him as having often been incarnate, as 
 a teacher of mankind. They inculcate austerities 
 
4 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. I. 
 
 and abstractions, for the purpose of attenuating 
 the grosser part of human nature, and gradually 
 rising to a sublime, spiritual, and divine state ; 
 and they have in different ages devoted themselves 
 to the visionary pursuits of alchemy, and an at- 
 tempt to exist without food or respiration, from an 
 idea that the breath could circulate round the 
 system as the blood does, and so respiration would 
 be unnecessary, and man immortal. 
 
 These people, as well as the third class of reli- 
 gionists in China, the Foo-too, or Budha sect, 
 which was, at the close of the first century, brought 
 from India to China, believe in the transmigration 
 of souls. Both have priests and priestesses, who 
 live like the monks and nuns of Europe ; and who 
 are licensed by the state, though none receive any 
 emoluments from it. The sect of the learned^ 
 who profess to be followers of Confucius, and who 
 fill the offices of government, employ no priests. 
 Fathers, magistrates, and princes, render homage 
 and do sacrifice in their own proper persons, to the 
 household gods, the district gods, the spirits of 
 rivers and of hills, and the gods of the fire, and the 
 winds, the rain, the thunder, and the earth, and 
 the heavens, and the polar star. They worship, 
 too, the image of Confucius, who never professed 
 to be more than a man, who even declined the 
 title of sage, and who did not teach the separate 
 existence of the human soul, which doctrine, indeed, 
 his disciples deny. These persons often laugh at 
 the religionists of their own country, yet still 
 observe the rites and superstitions, and worship the 
 idols of the other sects, as well as their own. The 
 governors of provinces and local magistrates often 
 visit the Budha temples, and fall prostrate before 
 
CHINA. 
 
 5 
 
 CHAP. I.] 
 
 the cross-legged image of woolly-headed Budha, 
 and subscribe largely for the support of the priests, 
 the repair of the temples, the making of new gods, 
 and the cleaning and ornamenting of old ones. 
 So far, indeed, does idolatry go, that his Tartar 
 majesty of China frequently confers new titles and 
 honours on the gods of the land. 
 
 The priests give the people no instruction, either 
 in the principles of morality, or in the rites of their 
 religion : and there is no social worship, nor any 
 day of rest, on which to assemble at the temples. 
 Some regard is paid to the new and full moon, 
 after the manner of the J ews ; but in China there 
 is no sabbath. The priests, in companies, wor- 
 ship the idols morning and evening, recite prayers 
 to them, chant incantations, light up candles, and 
 burn incense. They are also employed to offer 
 prayers for the sick, and say masses for the dead ; 
 and some, belonging to the sect of Laou-Keun, 
 attend funerals. In families, in shops, and in 
 boats, where people live, any person that may have 
 leisure, lights the matches of incense morning and 
 evening, and places them before the idol, after 
 having made three bows ; having the matches 
 ignited in their hands, joined, and held up before 
 the face. Women are discouraged from going to 
 the temples, and are told to worship their parents 
 at home, for they are the best gods. 'When any 
 one is sick, and death is apprehended, persons are 
 deputed to visit the various idol temples to inter- 
 cede with all the gods and goddesses for them ; 
 and sometimes, on recovery, men devote their chil- 
 dren to the service of the gods, and consequently to 
 perpetual celibacy. Others dedicate to the Budha 
 temples a fish, a fowl, or a swine, affording it the 
 b 3 
 
6 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAF.I. 
 
 means of sustenance till it dies a natural death ; it 
 being thought highly meritorious not to destroy 
 animal life. 
 
 The Elysium of the West, which the followers 
 of Foo look for, is such as the deluded imagination 
 of an Asiatic would naturally paint. Fortified 
 palaces ; groves of trees producing gems ; pools of 
 fragrant water, yielding the lotus flower as large 
 as the wheel of a cart ; showers of sweet odours, 
 falling on a land, the dust of which is yellow gold ; 
 myriads of birds, of the most exquisite plumage, 
 singing on trees of gold, with the most harmonious 
 and ravishing notes, of a hundred thousand kinds, 
 &c. &c. Such is their paradise ; but, in con- 
 formity with the comparative contempt in which 
 the female character is held throughout the east, 
 they exclude all women, as such, from a partici- 
 pation therein. Those females who have acted 
 well on earth, are first transformed into men, and 
 then admitted into that palace of delights. 
 
 The sufferings of the Tartarus, which their ter- 
 rified imaginations have figured, are represented in 
 pictures, as the punishments in purgatory and 
 Tartarus were exhibited in the Eleusinian and 
 other heathen mysteries : with this difference, 
 however, that these are exposed to public view ; 
 those were seen hy the initiated only. Lakes of 
 blood, into which women who die in child-bed are 
 plunged ; red hot iron pillars, which the wicked 
 are caused to embrace; devouring lions, tigers, 
 snakes, &c. ; mountains stuck all over with knives, 
 on the points of which the condemned are cast 
 down, and seen weltering in gore ; cutting out the 
 tongue, strangling, sawing asunder between flaming 
 iron posts ; the condemned creeping into the skins 
 
CHINA. 
 
 7 
 
 CHAP* I.] 
 
 of those animals in the form of which they are 
 destined to appear again on earth ; boiling of the 
 wicked in caldrons ; the wheel, or apparatus, by 
 means of which all the operations of the metempsy- 
 chosis are performed ; horned demons, with swords, 
 spears, hatchets, and hooks ; wretched mortals, 
 alternately shivering with indescribable cold, and 
 burnt to coals with devouring fire ; these, with 
 numberless other such things, are represented with 
 gross and disgusting minuteness. Instead of pro- 
 ducing any salutary fear in the mind, they fill the 
 imagination with horrid figures, the real existence 
 of which the better informed surely cannot believe; 
 or which, if believed, must either totally weaken 
 the springs of action, or render these deluded 
 heathens inconceivably wretched even in this life. 
 
 At the commencement of 1807, the Rev. Robert 
 Morrison set sail for Canton, as the agent of the 
 London Missionary Society. He arrived there in 
 safety, resumed his study of the language, on which 
 he had entered before he left England, and pur- 
 sued his labours with unwearied assiduity, though 
 in doing so, he was obliged to observe the utmost 
 secrecy; while the persons who assisted him trem- 
 bled lest they should be discovered. 
 
 Besides reading the Scriptures with his inmates, 
 and engaging with some of them in prayer, Mr. 
 M. endeavoured, while explaining the words law, 
 promise, threatening, resurrection, &c. to commu- 
 nicate the important truths connected with them, 
 such as the law of God contained in the decalogue, 
 the promise of life, the threatening of death, 
 man’s violation of the Divine law, the consequent 
 introduction of human misery, the promise of 
 
8 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. I. 
 
 forgiveness, and the resurrection and eternal life 
 through Jesus Christ. He was at first perplexed as 
 to what words he should use to express the supreme 
 Being, but afterwards determined to adopt the 
 Tien-chu, meaning the Lord of heaven, of the 
 Romish missionaries ; and also the vir xin of the 
 Chinese, by which they denote superior and spi- 
 ritual beings. “ I do not bring to them,” he 
 remarks, “ another god, but I endeavour to con- 
 vince them that their ideas of xin are erroneous ; 
 as there are not many gods, hut one, and He is 
 the same to every nation under heaven.” 
 
 On one occasion Mr. M. visited the temple of 
 Pak-ti-pu-saat, or the great northern deity. Here 
 he found a large concourse of worshippers, who 
 brought, in small baskets, fowls, pork, fish, and 
 vegetables ; which, at the close of their prostrations, 
 they took away. Their offerings of candles, 
 paper, and fragrant matches, were, however, all 
 consumed ; and part of the wine with which they 
 were provided, was either poured into a trough on 
 the altar, or thrown on the ground. When the 
 worshippers threw their flaming paper on the 
 metal altar, one of the attendants began beating a 
 large drum and striking a bell, as if to draw the 
 attention of the idol to the presentation of the 
 offering ; but this ceremony was omitted when one 
 poor woman came with an offering of pork and 
 green peas, but without either fowl or fish. Several 
 worshippers muttered a prayer on their knees, and 
 afterwards took up a crooked piece of wood, like a 
 cow’s horn divided lengthwise, which they threw 
 down again and again, till it fell in a manner which 
 they considered to be ominous of good. 
 
 The Chinese, when inquiring their fate in the 
 
CHAP, i.] CHINA. 9 
 
 temples, have, among other methods, a few slips 
 of wood numbered in a box. While on their 
 knees, they shake this in their hands till one slip 
 falls out, and after ascertaining the number, they 
 receive in the temple a paper with a corresponding 
 mark, and in this their future fortune is written. 
 They have, it appears, favourite deities, as well as 
 particular times for the worship of one in pre- 
 ference to another; thus, Mr. M. says, “ at this 
 time, many of the temples were quite deserted, 
 while that of Pak-ti-pu-saat was crowded with wor- 
 shippers, and smutted with the smoke of their 
 offerings, till the god was almost burnt out of his 
 dwelling. About two o’clock the next morning, 
 the noise of fire-works announced the commence- 
 ment of the new year. The Chinese dressed them- 
 selves for the occasion on the preceding evening, 
 and waited its approach ; and, at an early hour, 
 the suburbs were thronged by persons carrying 
 various offerings, and repairing to the temples.” 
 
 In a conversation with his assistants, Mr. M. 
 discovered that the Chinese scarcely distinguish 
 the soul from the body till the period of death, 
 when they suppose that a kind of manes passes 
 into another state, and is united either to good 
 men or beasts, according as the deceased person 
 has acted while on earth, either virtuously or 
 viciously. He found, also, that when paper with 
 gold and silver leaf is used, the paper is designed 
 to represent raiment, and the gold and silver leaf, 
 money; and that all these, when sent up inflames, 
 are supposed to be caught by the surrounding 
 spirits. On Mr. M. inquiring if they supposed 
 the spirits had need of clothes, or were gratified 
 
10 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. I. 
 
 by such offerings, they replied, with a laugh, that 
 they could not tell, but that it was the prerailing 
 custom, so that not only the magistrates, but even 
 the emperor attended to it. As to the contempt 
 of the Chinese for foreigners, and their aversion to 
 information respecting them, they stated that it 
 was altogether useless to desire information beyond 
 the boundaries of their own country. “ The celes- 
 tial and central empire,” said they, “ contains 
 every thing within itself, that it is either desirable 
 to know or to possess. The most learned persons 
 never acquire the whole literature of China. Why 
 then should they concern themselves about what 
 is exotic P And as to religion and morality, the 
 depths of knowledge contained in the books of 
 Kung-foot-tsze (Confucius) have never been fa- 
 thomed ; and until that be done, it is folly to at- 
 tend to any other.” 
 
 Mr. M. was appointed, in 1809, Chinese trans- 
 lator to the English factory at Canton. This 
 station had its disadvantages, in occupying time 
 which he would have gladly given to his beloved 
 work ; but its benefits appeared in its securing 
 his residence, contributing to his improvement in 
 the language, and diminishing his pecuniary claims 
 on the churches of Britain. 
 
 In the following year, the Acts of the Apostles, 
 carefully revised with the Greek text, was printed ; 
 and it was a pleasing circumstance, that, at its 
 completion, three ambassadors from the Le-ki-yo 
 islands, who had come with tribute to China, 
 arrived in time to be presented with some copies. 
 The vernacular tongue of these islands is a dialect 
 of the Chinese, which is read by all their literati : 
 
CHINA. 
 
 11 
 
 CHAP. I.] 
 
 and Mr. M. could communicate with the ambas- 
 sadors by writing Chinese, though he could not 
 understand their spoken language. 
 
 In 1812, Mr. M. forwarded a copy of the gospel 
 by Luke, and a Chinese tract on the way of sal- 
 vation, to the directors ; and shortly after, a trans- 
 lation of an edict, by which the printing of books 
 in the language of China, was made a capital 
 crime. So far, however, was thi3 effort of “ the 
 spirit that worketh in the children of disobedience” 
 from relaxing his energies, that they were still 
 zealously and perseveringly employed, under the 
 full conviction that even enmity and opposition 
 would be overruled to “ the furtherance of the 
 gospel.” 
 
 Mr. Morrison having long solicited a colleague, 
 one was happily provided in Mr. Milne. A cir- 
 cumstance occurred, on his introduction to the 
 friends of missions, from which much might have 
 been expected. On his first appearance before the 
 committee, at Aberdeen, he seemed so rustic and 
 unpromising, that a worthy member took Dr. Philip 
 aside and expressed his doubts whether he had the 
 necessary qualifications for a missionary ; adding, 
 that he could not recommend him as a missionary, 
 but that he would have no objection to join in re- 
 commending him as a servant to a mission, pro- 
 vided he would be willing to engage in that capacity. 
 “ At the suggestion of my worthy friend,” says 
 Dr. Philip, “ I desired to speak with Milne alone. 
 Having stated to him the objection which had been 
 made, and asked him if he would consent to the 
 proposal, he replied, without hesitation, and with 
 the most significant and animated expression of 
 countenance, * Yes, sir, most certainly ; I am 
 
12 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. I. 
 
 willing to be any thing, so that I am in the work. 
 To be “ a hewer of wood and a drawer of water,*’ 
 is too great an honour for me when the Lord’s 
 house is building.’ ” 
 
 After passing through a course of preparatory in- 
 struction, and being most suitably married, the "Rev. 
 Mr. Milne, accompanied by Mrs. M., set sail in Sept. 
 1812, and arrived safely at Macao in July, 1813. 
 Here he immediately commenced the study of the 
 Chinese language ; but on the second or third day 
 after he began, he received an order from the then 
 Portuguese governor, to leave the island in eight 
 days ; which was almost immediately followed by 
 another, to go on board a vessel then about to leave 
 the port. Remonstrances were made, and also se- 
 conded by several gentlemen in the English factory, 
 but in vain. The order was peremptory, and must be 
 obeyed ; the governor not acting from any personal 
 motives, but, as was understood, under the influence 
 of the catholic clergy, who were alarmed at the 
 arrival of a protestant missionary, to whom they 
 would show no indulgence, notwithstanding, at the 
 same time, a great number of their own body were 
 hospitably entertained, and even kindly fostered, in 
 the heart of England. 
 
 Leaving Mrs.Milne, who was permitted to remain, 
 Mr. M. proceeded to Canton, and, subsequently, 
 made a tour, circulating New Testaments, tracts, 
 and catechisms, through the chief settlements of 
 the Malay Archipelago. On returning to Canton, 
 the extreme jealousy of the Chinese government 
 rendered it imprudent for him to remain ; and after 
 much consideration, it was determined that he and 
 his family should proceed to Malacca. A further 
 account of this devoted man will he found in the 
 
CHINA. 
 
 13 
 
 CHAP. I.] 
 
 history of that station, at a subsequent part of this 
 volume. We return to the labours of Mr. Morrison. 
 
 Travelling in the suite of the British embassy, 
 he remarks, “In a temple dedicated to Foo-too, 
 which is the Chinese pronunciation of Budha, I 
 found an European print of the head of our Saviour. 
 He was crowned with thorns, and held a reed in 
 his hand. This print was pasted on a large scroll 
 of paper, which w r as hung up in one of the rooms 
 of the priests, and incense vessels were placed be- 
 fore it. Observing some Chinese writing on the 
 scroll, I was anxious to read it, but the priest said 
 the picture was there dedicated, and he could not 
 take it down. He showed me a book containing 
 the service which he said was used when they 
 worshipped this picture ; but it was in such a 
 mystical style, that I could not make out the scope 
 of it. This picture, and the name Teen-choo- 
 Keaou, by which the Romish religion is known, 
 were the only vestiges of Christianity that occurred 
 to me during the whole of our journey.” 
 
 In one of his communications, Mr. M. describes 
 the contrast that appears between his own people 
 and those of China, in the association so frequent 
 among ourselves for worship and religious instruc- 
 tion, which among them is altogether unknown. 
 They never meet in circumstances approaching to 
 equality for the service of their gods, and the 
 priests never preach or teach orally. Indeed, for 
 this they are not qualified. They are generally 
 illiterate, the mere performers of ceremonies, and 
 should never be denominated by the name applied 
 to the ministers of the Christian religion. The 
 multitudes of people in that country are, therefore, 
 c 
 
14 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. I. 
 
 in a moral and religious point of view, as sheep 
 without a shepherd.” 
 
 As a help to social worship, Mr. M. translated 
 the morning and evening prayers of the Common 
 Prayer Book, and printed them in 1817, to- 
 gether with the Psalter, divided for the thirty 
 days of the month. He says, “ The church of 
 Scotland supplied us with a catechism ; the con- 
 gregational churches afforded us a form for a 
 Christian assembly ; and the church of England 
 has supplied us with a manual of devotion, as a 
 help to those who are not sufficiently instructed to 
 conduct social worship without such aid. We are 
 of no party. We recognize but two divisions of 
 our fellow-creatures — the righteous and the wicked; 
 those who love our Lord Jesus Christ, and those 
 who do not.” 
 
 In 1819, Mr., now Dr. M., wrote a small volume, 
 called, a “ Voyage round the World,” with the de- 
 sign of enlarging the minds of the poor as to the 
 state of mankind generally, and of introducing, at 
 the same time, the essential truths of Christianity. 
 “ To this,” he says, “ I added a map of the world, 
 which so greatly delighted the Chinese printer, 
 that he made some copies for himself ; but in 
 copying that part in which I mentioned Judea, 
 where Jesus, the Saviour of the world, was born, 
 he obliterated the name of Jesus: I believe 
 
 through fear.” 
 
 That apprehension might be entertained, ap- 
 pears from the following statement of a catholic 
 missionary: t€ Every European priest whom they 
 discover, is arrested, and put to death on the spot ; 
 and a similar fate is reserved for the Chinese 
 
CHAP. I.] CHINA. 15 
 
 Christian priests. The other Christians, when they 
 will not apostatize, suffer the most dreadful tor- 
 ments, and are afterwards banished to Tartary. In 
 this year, (1819,) there are, in the prisons in the 
 province of Sutcuen alone, two hundred persons, 
 who wait the moment of exile. A Chinese priest 
 has been strangled, and two others are to die in the 
 same manner. In the whole empire there are but 
 ten missionaries ; five of whom are at Pekin, where 
 they can have no correspondence with the inhabi- 
 tants but in secret. The emperor has declared 
 that he will have no more printers, watch-makers, 
 nor even mathematicians. The bishop of Pekin 
 has in vain attempted to introduce himself under 
 that title. The only means of penetrating into the 
 country, of which the missionaries can avail them- 
 selves, is to join the couriers who go from Pekin 
 to Macao ; but if this be discovered, both the mis- 
 sionary and the courier are put to death on the 
 spot.” 
 
 Towards the close of the same year, the trans- 
 lation of the Scriptures into the Chinese language 
 was happily completed. On this interesting occasion 
 Dr.M. thus expressed his feelings: “ To have Moses, 
 David, and the prophets, Jesus Christ and his 
 apostles, using their own words, and thereby de- 
 claring to the inhabitants of this land the wonderful 
 works of God, indicates, I hope, the speedy intro- 
 duction of a happier era in these parts of the world ; 
 and I trust, that the gloomy darkness of pagan 
 scepticism will be dispelled by the day-spring from 
 on high ; and that the gilded idols of Budha, and 
 the numberless images which fill this land, will one 
 day assuredly fall to the ground before the power 
 of God’s word, as the idol Dagon fell before the ark. 
 
16 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. I* 
 
 “ These are my anticipations, although there 
 appears not the least opening at present. A bitter 
 aversion to the name of our blessed Saviour, and to 
 any book that contains his name or his doctrines, 
 is felt and cherished. This, however, does not in- 
 duce me to despair. I remember Britain ; what 
 she w r as, and what she now is, in respect of religion. 
 Three hundred years have not yet elapsed since 
 national authority said that ‘ the Bible should not 
 be read openly in any church by the people, nor 
 privately by the poor ; that only noblemen and 
 gentlemen, and noble ladies and gentlewomen, 
 might have the Bible in their houses/ I remember 
 this, and cherish hope for China. 
 
 “ Tyndal, w T hilst being fastened to the stake, ex- 
 claimed with a fervent and loud voice, in reference 
 to Henry VIII., ' Lord, open the eyes of the king 
 of England and his prayer seems to have been 
 heard and answ r ered. Let us be as fervent in a 
 similar petition, in reference to the sovereign of 
 this empire.” 
 
CHAP. II.] 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 17 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Convert Tsae-a-ko , — His Baptism . — Contributions of 
 the Religious Tract Society. — Comparison of different 
 Institutions . — Itinerant Printing. — Chinese and English 
 Dictionary completed.— Dr. Morrison’s arrival in Eng- 
 land. — Presentation to the King. — Visit to a Chinese 
 Pagoda . — The Convert Leangafa.— His Conversations 
 with Natives. — His Letter to the Treasurer of the London 
 Missionary Society. — Grounds of Hope and Motives to 
 Prayei' with regard to China. — Recent Converts . — Tract 
 distribution — Importance of the Mission Press. — Death of 
 Dr. Morrison. — Amei'ican Mission — Missionary prospects. 
 
 Dr. Morrison had now, for a long period, dili- 
 gently laboured to diffuse knowledge ; it was hoped 
 that salutary impressions were made on the minds 
 of some of those who attended on the sabbath, 
 and of others who read the Scriptures and tracts at 
 home; but, until 1814, no individual had resolu- 
 tion to seek admission, by baptism, into the church 
 of Christ. The Chinese government had not in- 
 deed officially noticed the proceedings of the pro- 
 testant mission ; for it was always an object with 
 those engaged in it to proceed quietly, and attract 
 as little notice as possible ; but it was feared that 
 an open profession of Christianity might excite their 
 attention ; and it was possible that they would not 
 be at the trouble to examine and discriminate be- 
 tween different modes, but condemn it altogether 
 as a foreign religion. This, it was believed, tended 
 to hinder two or three persons from declaring them- 
 selves on the side of the gospel. A native Chinese, 
 however, named Tsae-a-ko, aged twenty-seven, after 
 c 3 
 
18 ' MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 instruction and examination for a considerable time, 
 came forward and confessed his faith in Christ, in 
 the following terms : — 
 
 “ Tsae-a-ko desires baptism, and his written con- 
 fession respecting himself is as follows : — 
 
 “ Jesus making atonement for us is the blessed 
 sound. Language and thought are both inade- 
 quate to exhaust the gracious and admirable good- 
 ness of the intention of Jesus. I now believe in 
 Jesus, and rely on his merits to obtain the remis- 
 sion of sin. I have sins and defects, and without 
 faith in Jesus for the remission of sins, should be 
 eternally miserable. Now that we have heard of 
 the forgiveness of sins through Jesus, we ought 
 with all our hearts to rely on his merits. He who 
 does not do so is not a good man. I by no 
 means rely on my own goodness. When I reflect 
 and question myself, I perceive that from childhood 
 till now I have had no strength, no merit, no learn- 
 ing. Till this, my twenty- seventh year, I have done 
 nothing to answer to the goodness of God, in giving 
 me existence in this world as a human being. I 
 have not recompensed the kindness of my parents, 
 my relations, my friends. Shall I repine ? Shall 
 I hope in my own good deeds P I entirely call 
 upon God the Father, and rely upon God for the 
 remission of sin. I also always pray to God to 
 confer upon me the Holy Spirit.’* 
 
 Hr. M. has given the following sketch of Tsae- 
 a-ko. “ He is the son of a second concubine. 
 When he was twenty-one years of age, he came to 
 my house, and heard me talk of Jesus, but says, he 
 did not well understand what I meant. That was 
 my first year in China. Three years after, when I 
 could speak better, and could write, he understood 
 
CHINA. 
 
 19 
 
 CHAP. II.] 
 
 better ; and being employed by his brother in su- 
 perintending the New Testament for the press, he 
 says, that he began to see that the merits of Jesus 
 were able to save all men, in all ages and nations, 
 and hence he listened to and believed in him. 
 
 “ His natural temper is ^not good. He often 
 disagreed with his brother and other domestics ; 
 and I thought it better he should retire from my 
 service. He however continued, whenever he was 
 within a few miles, to come to worship on the 
 sabbath day. 
 
 “ He prayed earnestly, morning and evening, 
 and read the decalogue as contained in the cate- 
 chism. He says, that from the decalogue, and in- 
 struction of friends, he saw his great and manifold 
 errors, that his nature was wrong, that he had 
 been unjust, and that he had not fulfilled his duty 
 to his friends, or brother, or other men. 
 
 “ His knowledge, of course, is very limited, and 
 his views perhaps obscure, but I hope that his faith 
 in Jesus is sincere. I took for my guide what 
 Philip said to the eunuch, ‘ If thou believest with 
 all thine heart, thou mayest be baptized.’ Oh that 
 at the great day he may prove to have been a 
 brand plucked out of the burning. May God be 
 glorified in his eternal salvation. 
 
 Cf Tsae-a-ko, when at school, was often unwell, 
 and did not make so much progress as his brother 
 Tsae-a-heen, who is with me. Tsae-a-heen is mild 
 and judicious ; but is, I fear, in his heart, opposed 
 to the gospel. His attendance to preaching on 
 the Lord's day is also constant ; but insincerity 
 and want of truth are vices which cling to the 
 Chinese character. 
 
 " At a spring of water, issuing from the foot of 
 
20 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 a lofty hill by the sea side, away from human ob- 
 servation, I baptized in the name of the Father, 
 Son, and Holy Spirit, Tsae-a-ko. Oh that the Lord 
 may cleanse him from all sin in the blood of Jesus, 
 and purify his heart by the influences of the Holy 
 Spirit. May he be the first-fruits of a great har- 
 vest : one of millions who shall believe and be saved 
 from the wrath to come.” 
 
 On Tsae-a-ko’s confession it is appropriately re- 
 marked, that if great imperfections attend the most 
 enlightened Christians, who have, from their very 
 infancy, been trained up in the ways of God, how 
 much more may this be expected to be the case 
 with the first converts from paganism, who cannot 
 be supposed, in a short time, to divest themselves 
 entirely of the influence of native prejudices, or 
 completely to break the force of former habits. To 
 object to first converts, because they are less perfect 
 than Christians who have enjoyed higher privileges, 
 discovers great ignorance of human nature. Tsae- 
 a-ko adhered to his profession of the gospel until 
 his death, which took place in 1818. 
 
 In a volume entitled "A Retrospect of the First 
 Ten Years of the Chinese Mission,” the writer ac- 
 knowledges certain grants of £ 3 000 received from 
 the British and Foreign Bible Society, for printing 
 the Scriptures in Chinese, and thus proceeds : — 
 
 “ In consequence of an application to the Reli- 
 gious Tract Society, a sum of £300 was voted for 
 the purpose of assisting the Chinese mission in 
 printing and circulating religious tracts in the 
 Chinese language. A second grant of £400 was 
 subsequently received from the same society, and 
 for the same purposes. Great are our obligations 
 to that institution, and great is the necessity that 
 
CHAP. II.] CHINA. 21 
 
 exists in these pagan lands for the exercise of its 
 beneficence. Tracts are soon read through, and 
 easily carried about with one. Several hundreds 
 of different sorts and on different subjects, may 
 with facility be packed up in a very small compass. 
 They admit of greater familiarity of diction, and a 
 more diffuse style, than is befitting the majestic 
 sublimity of the sacred oracles themselves. They 
 may be circulated more widely than the sacred 
 Scriptures can. If we calculate either the price, or 
 the persons capable of deriving profit from the re- 
 ligious books among the Chinese, we shall find 
 that fifty tracts may be given away for one New 
 Testament. Thus fifty persons may be made ac- 
 quainted with at least one important truth for the 
 expense of one Testament. A missionary, in his 
 itinerant labours among the heathen, can cany a 
 hundred tracts in his hand ; and he will ever find 
 great satisfaction in leaving an appropriate one in 
 the house where he has been visiting; or by putting 
 one into the hands of those with whom he has been 
 conversing ; or by dropping one on the highway, 
 where it is likely to be taken up by some passing 
 stranger ; or by reading and explaining one to 
 those who are inclined to hear. A tract may be 
 inclosed in a letter, and sent into a persecuting 
 country, without much risk of discovery. These 
 things show the high importance of the Tract So- 
 ciety, and how powerful an auxiliary it may be- 
 come in the conversion of the heathen to Christ. 
 Indeed, it holds the third rank in point of utility 
 among those societies which constitute the glory 
 of Christendom. Missionaries must ever be en- 
 titled to the first place, at least in as far as the 
 heathen are concerned ; inasmuch as without them 
 
22 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 translations of the Scriptures are not likely to be 
 extensively made, nor tracts written. Next in order 
 comes the Bible Society, that mighty agent of 
 Divine Providence for uniting the energies of the 
 Christian public, and to which almost every pro- 
 testant mission in the known world is indebted. 
 The Tract Society is the last of this sacred triad, 
 and though, in some respects, it holds a lower place 
 than the other two, in others, its utility is more 
 immediate, extensive, and apparent, than that of 
 theirs. Nothing is farther from the writer’s mind 
 than a wish to excite a dishonourable rivalship 
 among these noble institutions, which will doubt- 
 less, by their united efforts, in the course of time, 
 make true religion to surround the globe on which 
 we dwell ; and extend the boundaries of the Chris- 
 tian church as widely as the habitations of men. 
 But it is right that each institution should have its 
 due honour ; and we ought to know in what parti- 
 cular each excels, and how they all unite to pro- 
 mote the great cause of truth and righteousness in 
 the earth. May Heaven continue to smile on them 
 all, and may the joy of the Holy Ghost dwell 
 abundantly in the hearts of those who direct their 
 concerns.” 
 
 In the same volume, an ingenious speculation is 
 thus given : “ Itinerant preaching every one knows 
 about ; itinerant printing is not familiar to us. 
 Let us then for once send the press out to make 
 the tour of China. Suppose a missionary sets off 
 from Canton, taking his printer with him, and a 
 small box or bundle of tools. Paper, and wood 
 for plates, he may find almost everywhere. Now, 
 in each of the provincial towns, he may find it 
 necessary or useful to publish a small tract, or a 
 
CHINA. 
 
 23 
 
 CHAP. II.] 
 
 short abstract of Christian doctrine, or some select 
 portions of the word of God. Part of the day he 
 preaches, and part of it is devoted to prepare these 
 for the press. If they do not extend beyond eight 
 or ten pages, the printer, by a little extra exertion, 
 will, in as many days, finish one. If it be a mere 
 abstract, in one day it may be ready. The tract is 
 printed, distributed, and the blocks made a present 
 of to some persons who may, from regard to their 
 own interest, multiply copies and sell them. If he 
 want the same tract, or some other one, at the next 
 province or large town, it can be prepared ; and 
 if he travel by water, the printer may be at work 
 all day, as the inland navigation is seldom attended 
 with such a motion of the vessel as to prevent people 
 from carrying on their usual work. The tract may 
 be nearly ready by the time they reach the place 
 where it is to be circulated. It is circulated, and 
 another, if wanted, prepared, printed, circulated, 
 and the blocks, as in the former instance, given 
 away. Thus he acts, for instance, through the 
 ten provinces of the south-east coast, and on his 
 return home he can calculate that he has, by the 
 good hand of his God upon him, not only preached 
 the gospel round the border of the Chinese em- 
 pire, but also printed ten or more tracts, in ten of 
 its provincial cities, in each of which thousands of 
 copies were distributed, and where the blocks still 
 remain to multiply thousands more.” 
 
 In their report for 1823, the directors observe — 
 “ The completion of Dr. Morrison’s Chinese and 
 English Dictionary, (which 'has occupied more or 
 less of his time during a period of fifteen years,) 
 as well as that of the Chinese version of the holy 
 
24 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 Scriptures, forms a kind of epoch in the history of 
 the mission. 
 
 "It is due to Dr. Morrison to observe, tb^t by 
 means of his Chinese and English Dictiona. y, in 
 conjunction with the Chinese Grammar, compiled 
 by him, and published about twelve years ago, he 
 has furnished, for the use of English students of 
 Chinese, highly valuable facilities for attaining a 
 knowledge of this very difficult language ; and, at 
 the same time he has contributed to open more 
 widely the door of access to the stores of Chinese 
 literature and philosophy. 
 
 " But his labours in this department are chiefly 
 important, as they supply the Christian missionary 
 with the means of attaining with accuracy, and, as 
 far as possible, with ease, the language of a people 
 who compose about a fourth part of the entire 
 population of the globe. 
 
 "It may further be observed, in reference to 
 the philological labours of Dr. Morrison, that they 
 have also contributed to prepare the way for the 
 future dissemination of European learning and 
 science, through the medium of the English lan- 
 guage, among the natives of China. The intro- 
 duction of these into the empire, as objects of 
 study, in the first place to the more learned, and 
 gradually of education to others, would naturally 
 tend to loosen the fetters of superstition and pre- 
 judice ; to substitute for a contempt, perhaps more 
 feigned than real, a degree of respect and venera- 
 tion for the inhabitants of Europe; and thus, at 
 length, to procure a candid attention, on the part 
 of the more inquisitive of the Chinese at least, to 
 the doctrines and evidences of Christianity. 
 
CHINA. 
 
 25 
 
 CHAP. II.] 
 
 In December, 1823, Dr. M. embarked for Eng- 
 land, where he arrived in safety in the March fol- 
 lowing. Previous to his departure from China, he 
 dedicated, by prayer and imposition of hands, a 
 native convert, named Leangafa, to the work of an 
 evangelist among his own countrymen; securing to 
 him a small annual stipend for the duties to be 
 performed in discharging his sacred obligations, 
 and, at the same time, permitting him to pursue 
 his own secular calling, as the principal means of 
 support. 
 
 Shortly after Dr. M.’s arrival, he had the ho- 
 nour to be introduced at court, by Sir George 
 Staunton, bart., as the first protestant missionary 
 to China ; and was presented to the king by the 
 president of the Board of Control, the right ho- 
 nourable Charles Wynn. Dr. Morrison was per- 
 mitted to lay before his majesty a copy of the 
 Chinese version of the holy Scriptures, made by 
 himself and the late Dr. Milne ; and also to pre- 
 sent to the king an account of the Anglo-Chinese 
 College and Singapore Institution. 
 
 In an official communication of Sir George 
 Staunton, dated April 12, 1824, Mr. now Sir 
 Robert Peel, then secretary for the home depart- 
 ment, stated, that in laying the Chinese Bible 
 before the king, he had mentioned the very sin- 
 gular and meritorious exertions made by Dr. Mor- 
 rison for the promotion of religion and literature in 
 the east : and that he had it in command to com- 
 municate his majesty’s marked approbation of that 
 gentleman's distinguished and useful labours. 
 
 Another letter was subsequently addressed to 
 Dr. Morrison himself, by his majesty’s librarian ; 
 in which the writer observes — “ I have received 
 
 D 
 
26 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. II. 
 
 his majesty's commands to convey to you his ac- 
 knowledgment, and to express his sense of your 
 attention in presenting, through Mr. Peel, a copy 
 of your Chinese Bible. 
 
 “ And his majesty has been pleased to direct me 
 to take it into my particular care, as an important 
 and valuable addition to his library." 
 
 Messrs. Tyerman and Bennett, a deputation from 
 the London Missionary Society, reached Macao 
 during the absence of Dr. Morrison. To them we 
 are indebted for the following instance of superstition. 
 
 “ At a famous Chinese pagoda, situated among 
 granite rocks, on the sea-shore, and consisting of 
 various attached temples, with places for offerings, 
 all in the gaudiest style of nationally fantastic 
 architecture, we met a mandarin of high rank 
 coming to worship, with a large train of attendants. 
 We were not allowed to follow him into the shrine, 
 whither he went to prostrate his magnificence be- 
 fore a deaf, dumb, blind, lame, dead stock, which 
 a man who durst not have looked him in the face, 
 had they met by the way, may have carved out of 
 a piece of wood, and, when he had finished his 
 work, gathered up the chips and made a fire with 
 them to boil his paddy-pot ! But we had an op- 
 portunity of witnessing the antic tricks exhibited 
 by another personage, of no mean rank, at the 
 same temple. Immediately upon his arrival, he 
 put a white robe over all his other clothing. While 
 he was doing this, a man brought a large wooden 
 tray, on which were laid two ribs of fat pork, a 
 boiled fowl, and a baked fish. These were placed 
 upon an altar-table before the idol, together with a 
 tea-pot, and five porcelain cups. The worshipper 
 first poured water out of the pot into each of the 
 
CIIAr. II.] CHINA. 27 
 
 cups. He then produced a bundle of incense- 
 sticks, rolled in sacred papers, which, having re- 
 verentially lighted, he fixed them, one by one — 
 there might be thirty in all — before the idol, on 
 either hand of it, and in various niches both within 
 and on the outside of the building ; at each act 
 making certain grotesque, but grave gesticulations, 
 as though an invisible divinity dwelt in every hole 
 and crevice where he could stick a splinter of 
 sandal-wood. After this preparation, he went and 
 kneeled down in front of the altar where the pro- 
 visions had been deposited. A servant on each side 
 of him did the same ; and all three repeatedly 
 bowed their bodies till they touched the ground 
 with their foreheads. This part of the service was 
 accompanied by three loud strokes upon a bell 
 without, and as many on a great drum within, by 
 a boy in attendance. Some sacred scrolls of paper, 
 which had been carefully counted, and put into a 
 kind of fire-place on the outside of the temple, 
 w~ere now set in flames, by a scroll of the same 
 hallowed character, which was lighted at one of the 
 incense-sticks. Finally, a parcel of small crackers 
 was opened, and the train of them suspended be- 
 fore a hole in the wall, at the back of the fire-place. 
 One of these, being ignited, communicated with 
 the next to it, and on went the blaze, the fume, 
 and the explosion, till the whole had been dissi- 
 pated, and left nothing but the stench behind. 
 Here ended the ceremony. The water was poured 
 back from the little cups into the tea-pot ; the tray 
 and its savoury contents were carried away again. 
 We were informed that the spirit of the god had 
 regaled itself on the spirit of the food, and the 
 latter, not being a whit the worse for wear, was 
 
28 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 taken home by the devout owner for his own use. 
 This is genuine Chinese thrift. All the while, a 
 company of gamblers were seated on the floor, 
 within the same sanctuary, playing at cards with 
 quite as much devotion as the idolater and his 
 menials were playing at religion. Better em- 
 ployed than either party were a few lads, in the 
 joy of youth, romping and racketing at tlieir own 
 more commendable and not less intellectual, pas- 
 times ; though our presence somewhat interrupted 
 the indulgence of their mirth, that they might 
 amuse their curiosity with looking at the strangers, 
 and wondering — if even a Chinese child can won- 
 der, born and brought up as they are in dogged 
 indifference to every thing not Chinese — wonder- 
 ing, we say, what two outlandish fellows could he 
 doing there, who were neither gambling, nor wor- 
 shipping, nor playing, like themselves. 5 * 
 
 On September 19th, 1826, Dr. Morrison and 
 his family returned to Macao, where he met Leang- 
 afa. He had been actively and usefully employed, 
 and gave a short account of some conversations 
 which had taken place with some Chinese, who 
 had casually taken up the Bible. One of these 
 occurred in a passage-boat. He happened to be 
 reading the evangelist Mark, w r hen a fellow-pas- 
 senger took up the book, and cast his eyes on 
 these words, “ Till the Son of man were risen 
 from the dead/ 5 and then asked what was meant. 
 Leangafa declared the death and resurrection of 
 Jesus to make atonement for the sins of men, 
 confessed his own faith, and preached salvation to 
 all them who truly receive the Divine testimony 
 contained in the Scriptures : he spoke also of the 
 benevolent miracles of Jesus. His companions 
 
CHINA. 
 
 29 
 
 CHAP. II.] 
 
 scoffingly asked if he had seen these miracles with 
 his own eyes : his answer was, “ No ; hut they are 
 related in the sacred books, which were published 
 in the land of Judea, situated in the western world, 
 and many nations believe them to he true.” 
 “ Have you never read,” said his opponent, “ what 
 the ancient philosopher, Mang-tsze, said ? f It 
 would be better for mankind to have no books, than 
 to believe every thing contained in hooks/ Al- 
 though the western nations believe these books, it 
 is not necessary that we Chinese should believe 
 them: do you believe?” To this Leangafa re- 
 plied, “ Although I never saw the things recorded, 
 I most firmly believe the doctrines and principles 
 contained in the Bible. I know that I have been 
 a very wicked man, and if there be no Saviour to 
 make atonement for sin, it would be impossible for 
 me, either in this life, or in that to come, to escape 
 the righteous judgment of God. I therefore firmly 
 believe the truth, obey it, reverence it, and love it. 
 Have you not read what Mang-tsze said on an- 
 other occasion P ‘ A good man may be deceived 
 by a distorted representation of truths and facts, 
 but cannot be deluded so as to believe principles 
 entirely false and utterly absurd therefore, I be- 
 lieve the principles, although I did not see the 
 facts recorded. Moreover, I have the certainty of 
 my own consciousness that I have been a great 
 sinner and a wicked man.” The greater part of 
 the people in the passage-boat laughed and mocked 
 at the conversation : some sat in silence, listening 
 to the things said ; at length the boat reached the 
 shore, and the defender of heathenism gave no 
 further answer. 
 
 Leangafa had another conversation, in his own 
 d 3 
 
30 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 house, with a man who took up a copy of the Bible 
 and read these words, “ Holy men of God spake as 
 they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” This led 
 to a declaration by the Christian convert, that the 
 Creator of the universe was one God ; and that the 
 Divine unity included three persons, the Father, 
 the Son, and the Holy Spirit ; that the Father 
 sent the Son to be the Saviour of the world ; and 
 that the Holy Spirit converts the souls of men, by 
 enlightening the mind to discern the evil of sin 
 and of idolatry, and to perceive the truth of the 
 principles of Divine revelation.” His friend then 
 asked if he thought that all the literati of China, 
 the doctors and scholars of various degrees, could 
 not understand true principles of morals and reli- 
 gion, unless they were converted by the Holy 
 Spirit. “ If so,” said he, “ since you affirm that 
 God is the Creator and Preserver of men, he had 
 better give the Holy Spirit to all mankind.” Le- 
 angafa replied, that “ the mind of God was un- 
 fathomable, and his ways incomprehensible by 
 carnal man. A child of three years old could not 
 understand the thoughts or the doings of a hoary- 
 lieaded sage.” His friend gave no answer, but 
 took his departure. 
 
 “ Since my arrival,” says Dr. M., at a later 
 period, “ Leangafa has written a short account of 
 the workings of his own mind, when as a printer, 
 attending in the College Hall, at Malacca, he first 
 came under the tuition of Dr. Milne. At first, he 
 mocked the services in his heart, and sought, by 
 attention to the rites of Budliaism, to quiet his 
 conscience, while he still lived in the practice of 
 lying, sensuality, and other vices. Portions of the 
 Scriptures which were read, and the exhortations 
 
CHAP. II.] CHINA. ^ 31 
 
 of Christas faithful messenger, gradually convinced 
 him partially, and rendered his mind more favour- 
 able. As no work was allowed on Sundays at the 
 society's Chinese press, he employed that day in 
 reading the Bible ; and thus he was at last deter- 
 mined to give himself to the Lord, and live to his 
 
 glory- 
 
 “ His wife professes belief in the Saviour, and 
 has abandoned the worship of idols ; but clings 
 still to the honorary homage paid to the names of 
 ancestors. Leangafa is anxious for the welfare of 
 his boy ; who, although baptized, being continually 
 surrounded by heathens, as a child, almost inevi- 
 tably learns their ways. 
 
 “ He regrets that he has not been the instru- 
 ment of converting one person since I left, and 
 expresses his desire to be continued in prosecuting 
 his studies of the Bible, and proclaiming the gospel 
 of the kingdom. These wishes of his it is my de- 
 sire to meet.” 
 
 In 1827, Leangafa addressed an interesting let- 
 ter to the London Missionary Society, expressive 
 of fervent gratitude for the spiritual blessings he 
 had enjoyed, and of intense desire for their pos- 
 session by others. He continued his study of the 
 Scriptures, visited Dr. M. daily for the removal of 
 any difficulties that arose, wrote notes of what he 
 heard, completed a paraphrastic version of the 
 epistle to the Romans, and lamenting his want of 
 success in converting souls to Christ, resolved to 
 write and distribute short tracts as the most prac- 
 ticable method of disseminating Divine truth. 
 
 It is a delightful fact that the Bible has been 
 now for several years circulating in different parts 
 of China, even to the very heart of the empire ; as 
 
32 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 well as among the Chinese settlers in many islands 
 of the Indian Ocean. Before, too, this could be 
 done, upwards of 100,000 copies of various pub- 
 lications in Chinese, including portions of the Scrip- 
 tures, were dispersed among them, and among 
 Chinese on board trading vessels, by whom they 
 were conveyed into China Proper. The Chinese 
 are a reading people, these are therefore perused ; 
 and the inquiries for books, by those who in the 
 junks visit the islands or settlements of the Indian 
 seas where missions have been established, continue 
 without intermission, and are constantly met. 
 
 In 1831, Dr. Morrison says, “ I regret that a 
 wade door is not opened, to send the w r ords of 
 eternal life through the whole length and breadth 
 of China. Where we cannot send whole Bibles, 
 we can yet distribute portions of the Lord’s word. 
 I have a confidence and a hope in the pure text of 
 holy Scripture, as derived from Divine inspiration, 
 far superior to any human composition, for the sake 
 of the heathen. Yesterday Leangafa wrote out, for 
 a sheet tract, that inimitable exhibition of the 
 vanity of idols, contained in Isaiah, chapter 44, 
 which happened to be the lesson of the day, and 
 was read by us in our little native congregation. 
 Afa, as we abbreviate his name, explained the 
 Scriptures to his aged pagan father, in the morn- 
 ing ; and mentioned, with grateful hope, that the 
 old man’s heart was somewhat softened ; he lis- 
 tened to the word, and knelt down to join in prayer 
 to the living and true God, through Jesus Christ.” 
 
 Accompanied by Agong, another Chinese con- 
 vert, he itinerated in one year about 250 miles in 
 the interior, for the purpose of instructing his 
 countrymen in the knowledge of Christ, and dis- 
 
CHINA. 
 
 33 
 
 CHAP. II.] 
 
 tributing religious tracts among them, written and 
 published by him with that view. In reference 
 to him, Dr. M. remarks, u He has exposed the 
 vain superstitions which delude the minds of 
 the Chinese, in a manner which no European 
 now living, with whom I am acquainted, could 
 equal.” 
 
 In October, 1832, he writes, “ I have been 
 twenty-five years in China, and am now beginning 
 to see the work prosper. Blessed be God for his 
 mercy to me. By the press we have been enabled 
 to scatter knowledge far and wide. We now greatly 
 want writers in Chinese. My strength fails me 
 much. The Confucian atheists, who believe that 
 death is annihilation, are numerous. Of late, some 
 merchants here, of that school, have been put into 
 possession of the Testament, Milne on the Soul, and 
 other books printed by us. 
 
 “ Agong has been occupied in my house all the 
 summer, in printing sheet tracts on the litho- 
 graphic press. Leangafa has been engaged in 
 printing nine tracts, for which the Tract Society 
 sent out funds. He has baptized three persons 
 during the year.” 
 
 On one occasion, since that period, Leangafa 
 and his fellow disciple Agong went forth into the 
 streets of Canton, and distributed more than 2,500 
 volumes of Scripture tracts, and his own Good 
 Words to admonish the Age,” among the 24,000 
 literary graduates who had assembled in that city 
 for public examination. The books are said to 
 have been received with gladness. At another 
 time he made a large distribution in similar cir- 
 cumstances. 
 
 Thus the press is a most important instrument 
 
34 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP II. 
 
 of good. Nor should it be overlooked, that the 
 establishment of English presses in China, both 
 for the diffusion of general knowledge, and for reli- 
 gious purposes, arose out of the Protestant mis- 
 sion. The Hon. East India Company’s press, to 
 print Dr. Morrison’s Dictionary, was the first; and 
 now, both English and Americans endeavour, by 
 the press, to draw attention to China, and give in- 
 formation concerning it and the surrounding na- 
 tions. The Indo-Chinese Gleaner, at Malacca ; 
 the Canton newspapers, and the Chinese Reposi- 
 tory, have all risen up since this mission com- 
 menced. Missionary voyages have been performed, 
 and the Chinese sought out, at various places under 
 European control, in the Archipelago, as well as 
 in Siam, at the Loochoo islands, at Corea, and 
 along the coast of China itself, up to the very 
 walls of Peking. Some tracts, written by Pro- 
 testant missionaries, have reached and been read 
 by the emperor himself. 
 
 Though the press was Dr. Morrison’s chief in- 
 strument for diffusing the knowledge of Christ, yet 
 he was not limited to that alone. From first to 
 last, he maintained in his own house on the Sab- 
 bath, Divine worship in the Chinese language. 
 Long before the arrival of the Company’s chaplain 
 in China, he performed one service in English and 
 two in Chinese on each Lord’s day : the Chinese 
 he never omitted, but the English was more 
 limited and occasional during late years. Preach- 
 ing in Chinese has ever called for caution, more 
 perhaps in former times than at present; but he 
 was able to continue it during the violent measures 
 adopted by the Chinese government against the 
 Roman Catholics in 1814. 
 
CHINA. 
 
 35 
 
 CHAP. II.] 
 
 To his work he continued indeed “ faithful 
 unto death.” Heaven, “ the believer’s home,” 
 was the subject of a sermon which he wrote (but 
 never preached) about forty days before his disso- 
 lution. In a letter, written a short time before it 
 occurred, he expressed his “apprehensions that his 
 work was finished, and his gratitude to God for 
 what he had been permitted to accomplish for the 
 Redeemer’s cause.” 
 
 On the last Sabbath before his death, he was 
 peculiarly animated and solemn in his exhortation 
 to his native audience, that they should give heed 
 to the repeated instructions they had enjoyed — as 
 if, and as it proved, they were to enjoy them no 
 more. In singing — his favourite devotional exer- 
 cise — he sung with them the hymn which he had 
 prepared and translated during the summer — 
 
 “ Jesu, lover of my soul.” 
 
 He had been for some time in a state of declining 
 health, but his illness was greatly increased by the 
 fatigue he encountered, and by exposure to heavy 
 rain, in accompanying Lord Napier to Canton. 
 There, after a week of debility and exhaustion, en- 
 dured with exemplary patience, and a tranquil 
 hope of approaching glory, on the 1 st of August, 
 1834, he expired in the arms of his eldest son, and 
 entered on the blessedness of the dead who die 
 in the Lord, who rest from their labours, and whose 
 works do follow them. 
 
 Under the pressure of so great a loss, sustained, 
 not by the Chinese mission only, but by the entire 
 church of Christ, and by the world at large, it is 
 soothing and consolatory to think, that such a man 
 is succeeded by such a son, not only in his official 
 
36 
 
 MISSION Alt Y RECORDS. [CHAP. II. 
 
 appointment at Canton, but in his character, spirit, 
 missionary ardour, and devotedness to God. 
 
 The American Board has latterly engaged in 
 efforts on behalf of China, at Canton and Macao. 
 Progress has been made in the language ; informa- 
 tion respecting China has been collected and dif- 
 fused, and books have been prepared and distri- 
 buted. 
 
 A valuable letter has been recently received from 
 Mr. Dyer, of the London Missionary Society, as 
 to the present circumstances of this remarkable and 
 interesting country. He contends that China is 
 not generally opened to the reception of missiona- 
 ries, to the establishment of Christian schools, or 
 to the printing of the Scriptures and tracts in the 
 interior. He affirms, however, that never was the 
 prospect more bright, more glorious, than at this 
 day ; for we can pour as many books into China as 
 we can print. “ Never,” he says, “ were our 
 books better adapted to accomplish the end than at 
 present,” and the means of multiplying these 
 books are rapidly increasing. 
 
CHAP. III.] 
 
 MALACCA. 
 
 37 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Settlement of the Rev . R. Milne at Malacca. — Mode of 
 spending the Sabbath. — Interview with Sabat . — Baptism 
 of Leangafa. — Lecture opened in the Temple of Ta-pelu 
 Rung. — Anglo-Chinese College. — Death of Mrs. and Dr. 
 Milne. — Visit of the Deputation. — Circulation of the 
 Scriptures. — Improved state of the Mission. — Pulo Penang . 
 — Idolatrous Festival . — Infanticide. — Singapore . — Siam . 
 — Rev. Mr. Gutzslajf. — His Labours. 
 
 In consequence of the circumstances stated in the 
 previous account of China, the Rev. R. Milne de- 
 termined to settle at Malacca. 
 
 Soon after his arrival he opened a charity-school 
 for poor Chinese hoys, and fifteen of them were 
 placed under instruction. On the sabbath he 
 preached a short discourse in English to a con- 
 gregation of from thirty to fifty people, and taught 
 and examined his scholars; and whenever he could, 
 received the Chinese in a little room fitted up in 
 their own style, that he might converse with them, 
 as he also did in the streets and shops. 
 
 “ One day,” says he, referring to his visiting 
 Penang, “ I met with Sabat, the Arabian, formerly 
 a convert to Christianity, under the labours of the 
 Rev. Henry Martyn, and subsequently employed 
 by the Bible Society in Bengal. His aspect ap- 
 peared interesting in the highest degree, and his 
 conversation discovered a very acute intellect. I 
 had previously heard of his conversion and la- 
 bours ; but knew nothing of his apostacy, till he 
 himself mentioned it. The causes which led to 
 this unhallowed step he endeavoured to explain, 
 
 E 
 
38 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 but I could not clearly comprehend him. The 
 fact of his apostacy, and of his having written a 
 book professedly in favour of mohammedanism, he 
 did not attempt to conceal ; but appeared to be 
 deeply affected with the sin and folly of his con- 
 duct. On my putting some pointed questions to 
 him, he replied, € I am unhappy ! I have a moun- 
 tain of burning sand on my head ! And when I 
 go about, I know not what I am doing ! y He 
 then added, e What I did in renouncing Chris- 
 tianity and writing my book, (which I call my evil 
 work,) was done in that heat of passion which is 
 so natural to an Arab ; and my chief wish now is, 
 that God may spare me to refute that book, page 
 by page. I know it contains all that can be said 
 in favour of mohammedanism ; and should I live 
 to refute it, I shall render a greater service to the 
 gospel than if it had not been written.’ 
 
 “ He spoke with rapture of the Rev. H. Martyn, 
 and said that if every hair on his body were a 
 tongue, he could not fully describe the worth of 
 that excellent man. He also alluded to the Rev. 
 Messrs. Cran and Des Granges as amiable and 
 lovely characters ; and observed that the baptists 
 at Serampore w r ere very worthy men, though he 
 could not receive their doctrine of adult baptism. 
 
 “ The case of this poor man,” says Mr. Milne, 
 “ deeply affected me and captain M'Innes, who 
 was also present. We afterwards visited and con- 
 versed with him, and, as he understood English, I 
 wrote a letter to him, exhorting him to a speedy 
 repentance and turning to the Lord. 
 
 “ After a little time, he went over to Acheen, 
 with the ex-king, but for what purpose, I know not. 
 On his way back to Penang, he unfortunately fell 
 
CUAP. III.] MALACCA. 39 
 
 into the hands of the usurper, who seized ail his 
 property, and put him in irons. A few days ago, 
 I received a letter from him, from which it appears 
 that he is confined day and night in the gun-room 
 of a piratical brig belonging to the usurper, and 
 that, during the night, he is always put in irons. 
 He says, ‘When I was first brought before the 
 usurper, he examined me, and found no fault ; but 
 he afterwards asked, ‘ What is thy religion ? ’ I 
 replied, ‘My parents were mohammedans/ ‘But 
 what is thy religion P * To this I merely answered, 
 ‘ God knows.’ ‘ Then,’ said the usurper, ‘ thy 
 parents were mohammedans, but thou art a serance 
 (a Christian), and must be put to death.” Since 
 that time he has been in confinement ; nor does it 
 appear that he denied his being still a Christian. 
 I immediately despatched the letter to captain 
 MTnnes, entreating him to endeavour to procure 
 Sabat^s release, and earnestly prayed the Lord to 
 grant that in his captivity his backslidings might 
 be healed.” 
 
 Mr. M. opened a Thursday evening lecture in 
 the temple of Ta-peh-Kung, to which he gained 
 admission through the influence of two of his most 
 regular hearers. “ Being a public place,” says he, 
 “though small, it seemed better adapted to my 
 purpose than a private house, though larger; be- 
 cause quarrels and contentions, which often pre- 
 vent neighbours who do not agree, from going to 
 a private house, do not prevent them from visiting 
 the temple. The place is sometimes full. I sit 
 down before the altar, preach the gospel of the Son 
 of God, and often condemn idolatry in the pre- 
 sence of the idol and its votaries. On great days, 
 I am obliged to sit before pots of smoking incense, 
 
40 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 cups of tea, and burning candles of an immense 
 size, placed on the altar, in honour of the deity 
 whose worship it is my aim to overthrow. I will 
 not presume to say a single word which may lead 
 to a supposition that great things are doing ; but I 
 think it would not be a little gratifying to the mem- 
 bers of the Bible Society, to see half a dozen New 
 Testaments taken out and opened in this idol’s 
 temple, by the heathen, in order to search for the 
 text, or to look over the passage explained. The 
 people bring their books from their houses, and 
 carry them back, when the service is over. How 
 great a blessing will the Bible Society which fur- 
 nishes this precious volume prove to the world, 
 and how important is its assistance to Christian 
 missionaries !” 
 
 On the 1 1th of November, 1818, major Farquhar, 
 late English resident and commandant of Malacca, 
 laid the foundation stone of an institution called the 
 Anglo-Chinese College, in the presence of the go-* 
 vernor of the colony since its restoration to the 
 king of the Netherlands, and other distinguished 
 individuals. This institution, the chief objects of 
 which are the cultivation of Chinese and English 
 literature, and the diffusion of Christianity in the 
 countries and islands which lie to the eastward of 
 Penang, owes its origin to the Rev. Dr. Morrison, 
 who generously devoted the sum of one thousand 
 pounds sterling to the erection of the building, and 
 promised an additional sum of one hundred pounds 
 annually for the first five years, commencing from 
 the opening of the college. 
 
 In the month of March, 1819, Mr. Milne was 
 bereaved of his pious and affectionate wife, in whom 
 he had indeed found a “help meet." About two 
 
MALACCA. 
 
 41 
 
 CHAP. III.] 
 
 years before this trying event she had been visited 
 by a very serious illness, during which her life was 
 despaired of. At that time she made a solemn sur- 
 render of herself, her husband, and her beloved 
 children, to God her Saviour; and her enjoyment 
 of the consolations of the gospel was so great, that 
 she afterwards said, in reference to her recovery, 
 w Your intimation that my complaint had taken a 
 favourable turn filled me with sorrow, and I felt an 
 unspeakable disappointment in being sent back 
 again, as it were, from the gates of heaven, to spend 
 a little more time in this sinful and dreary state.” 
 The death of Mrs. M. is thus affectingly re- 
 corded in Mr. M/s journal, March 20, 1819. 
 “ Clay-bang, about four miles from Malacca. This 
 morning, about nine o’clock, my dear wife was 
 taken from me by the hand of death. I closed her 
 eyes with my own hands, and assisted in doing 
 the last offices for her. For the last four days 
 of her life she said but little about divine things ; 
 stupor and partial delirium being produced by her 
 complaint. She had previously given charge con- 
 cerning her affairs, and often said that though she 
 could not feel as she wished under such serious cir- 
 cumstances, yet she hoped that the Lord, whom 
 she had chosen in the days of her youth, would be 
 her God ; and that her only hope was in Christ 
 Jesus. For several days I have given up every 
 other concern to attend solely to her, with which 
 she was greatly pleased ; and it is now to me a 
 source of satisfaction, that I attended her to the 
 last with as much tenderness and attention as I 
 then thought I possibly could ; but alas ! now, 
 what regrets crowd upon me ! but they are fruit- 
 less. O Lord, if in any thing I have been sinfully 
 * K 3 
 
42 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. III. 
 
 negligent ; if I ever grieved the heart of her whom 
 thou gavest me ; if her passage from time to eter- 
 nity was attended with pain on my account, in any 
 thing which I neglected to do ; or if I did, or said, 
 what I ought not to have done or said, O pardon 
 it. While I weep over my own loss, and that of 
 the children, I feel glad on her account, and thank- 
 ful to the God of all grace for taking her to him- 
 self. The words, ‘ To he with Christ is far better/ 
 have been frequently running in my thoughts.” 
 
 Mr. afterwards Dr. Milne, followed his beloved 
 wife to the grave in 1822. For several years he had 
 suffered much from occasional indisposition, but his 
 devotedness to his work prevented his visiting the 
 Cape of Good Hope or his native land, which had 
 been recommended. At length a voyage was ab- 
 solutely necessary, and he went to Singapore and 
 Penang. In reference to one sabbath spent at sea, 
 Mr. Beighton says : — “ Dr. Milne appeared to he a 
 little more composed than usual. I was near his 
 couch, and he appeared to be frequently engaged 
 in prayer. On one occasion his petition was, ‘ O 
 God, prepare me for life or death / adding, with 
 peculiar emphasis, * but death — death ! that is the 
 thing !’ Many expressions dropped from his lips, 
 intimating that he thought his earthly course was 
 nearly finished. The Lord, however, was pleased 
 to spare his dying servant to see his family at 
 Malacca. 
 
 “ Dr. Milne did not appear to experience those 
 raptures with which some Christians are favoured 
 on the near approach of death ; but his confidence 
 in Christ was thus expressed : 
 
 6 If I am found in Jesus’ hands, 
 
 My soul can ne’er be lost.’ 
 
CHAP, ni.] MALACCA. 43 
 
 ,f About five o’clock on Saturday afternoon, J une 
 1, he was in extreme pain, and exclaimed, f My 
 God, my God, help me ! ’ He was afterwards some- 
 what more easy, but became gradually weaker ; at 
 half-past two o’clock on Sunday morning, June 2, 
 1822, he was released from all his sufferings; and 
 his happy spirit fled to enjoy a glorious sabbath in 
 the paradise of God.” 
 
 In consequence of the decease of Dr. Milne, the 
 Chinese services at Malacca were, for a short time, 
 necessarily suspended. On the arrival of Dr. Mor- 
 rison, however, for the purpose of erecting a monu- 
 ment to the memory of his beloved colleague, and 
 of rendering various services to the mission, the 
 Chinese congregation was privileged with the dis- 
 pensation of the gospel as formerly : and, after his 
 departure, Mr. Collie was enabled to deliver a short 
 discourse to them every sabbath. 
 
 Numerous copies of the Chinese scriptures and 
 religious tracts were, about the same time, put into 
 circulation ; and at the celebration of a Chinese 
 festival, the missionaries were invited into the prin- 
 cipal temple, by the most respectable residents of 
 that nation at Malacca, and permitted to give their 
 Chinese books to every one in the assembly who 
 could read. The priests alone refused to accept of 
 them. 
 
 Speaking of the youths admitted on the founda- 
 tion of the Anglo-Chinese College, amounting to 
 fifteen, who had professedly embraced Christianity, 
 and entered with cheerfulness upon their religious 
 exercises, Mr. Collie observes, “ We are reading 
 regularly through the Old and New Testaments, 
 and I am happy to say that the students sometimes 
 appear much interested in the truths of this blessed 
 
44 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 book. The knowledge of the great fundamental 
 truths of Christianity, which they manifest in con- 
 versation, and in their essays, often astonishes and 
 delights us ; and, although we cannot say that any 
 of them have as yet manifested decisive evidence of 
 conversion to God, yet there is much heavenly 
 truth lodged in their minds, and they are so far 
 cast into the Christian mould, as entirely to have 
 given up idol worship, and have externally become 
 the daily worshippers of the living and true God. 
 We have not, for a considerable period, observed 
 one of them join in the religious ceremonies of their 
 nation ; and though we have heard, that, in con- 
 sequence of the circulation of some sheet-tracts in 
 Malacca, some of the Chinese have attempted to 
 hold up our religion to ridicule, yet our students, 
 to a man, most cheerfully assist us in the distribu- 
 tion of tracts, sometimes travelling for hours to- 
 gether, under a burning sun, in order to put the 
 bread of life into the hands of their countrymen. 
 Almost every week, also, some of them ask for 
 tracts to give to their parents and relations.” 
 Malacca was visited by the deputation, who give 
 the following interesting particulars : — 
 
 “ Mr. Collie conducted us through the schools 
 for Chinese children, under the care of the mis- 
 sionaries. In these and a few smaller ones in the 
 country, they compute about 240 scholars, besides 
 twenty-six who belong to the college. These at- 
 tend from six o’clock in the morning till eight in 
 the evening, including proper intervals for meals. 
 They all sleep at home with their families. In the 
 schools which we visited, the boys wera* learning 
 to read, and to get by heart catechisms and other 
 religious lessons. A few of their countrymen’s 
 
CHAP. III.] MALACCA. 45 
 
 books are used for particular purposes, but none 
 which contain any thing contrary to the gospel. 
 Their teachers are Chinese ; yet, in none of the 
 rooms, excepting one, did we perceive any trace of 
 idolatry ; but as the children have, unhappily, ex- 
 amples of that at home, which is but too powerful in 
 counteracting the ordinary influence of external 
 Christian instruction, we can only do in this, as we 
 must do in many other cases, look to the power of 
 God’s Spirit for the desired success. We know 
 not, in the mean time, what better can be done; and 
 though it be like casting bread upon the waters, as 
 in sowing the paddy-fields here, yet, after many 
 days, the spiritual rice-liarvest may appear, as the 
 natural one does, abundantly, in its season. 
 
 “ One sabbath afternoon, a hundred and twelve 
 Chinese scholars were catechised, in the lecture 
 room, at the college. They answered questions 
 and repeated lessons with mechanical accuracy. 
 Some of these lads could recite the contents of a 
 moderate- sized volume, without mistaking a single 
 character — no small achievement in Chinese litera- 
 ture. In the evening several of them were exer- 
 cised in psalm and hymn singing, in their own 
 tongue ; when their performances were quite as 
 well as could have been expected. To eight of the 
 boys, who understood English pretty well, we de- 
 livered a few words of suitable advice and encou- 
 ragement. All the children in these schools are 
 half-castes; the fathers being Chinese, and the 
 mothers Malays. They generally speak their mo- 
 ther tongue, Malayan ; but in the college they are 
 required k) employ the Chinese only. 
 
 “ At the request of the missionaries, we laid the 
 foundation-stone of a chapel, (there being none at 
 
46 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 present,) for the benefit of the Chinese and the 
 Malays. Most of our countrymen at Malacca 
 attended the ceremony, together with a great con- 
 course of the mixed native population. Some of 
 the mohammedan Malays expressed much dis- 
 pleasure at the idea that they should be thought to 
 need the instructions of British missionaries ; while, 
 on the other hand, the idolatrous Chinese were not 
 a little chagrined that a Christian church should be 
 erected just opposite to their principal temple. We 
 trust that this very cause of offence will ultimately 
 be the means of grace to both.” 
 
 a We visited,” they afterwards remark, “ a Chi- 
 nese temple, where idol-worship is occasionally 
 performed. It stands within an enclosure of high 
 brick walls, and consists of various compartments, 
 quite open to the air on one side. Before these 
 are placed tables for altars, behind which are va- 
 rious groups of images, of many sizes, shapes, 
 and colours ; some gilt, others plain ; many adorned 
 with fantastic trappings of tinsel, &c. ; while sweet 
 odours and sandal-wood are kept burning in their 
 presence. Transparent lanterns are also suspended 
 at suitable places. We were allowed to walk 
 through the sanctuaries, and even handle the idols 
 as we pleased, though several 'of the attendants 
 were at work in the court-yard. While conversing 
 with a priest, he said to us, ' Don’t you think I 
 am a very good man ?’ ‘ Why should we think 
 
 so ?’ was our reply. f Because,’ said he, ‘ I am so 
 very tall !’ ” 
 
 Latterly the mission has assumed a more de- 
 cidedly favourable aspect than heretofore. Several 
 instances have occurred of conversion to God, and 
 those who have thus tasted that the Lord is gracious. 
 
CHAP. III.] PULO PENANG. 47 
 
 have greatly aided the brethren. One of them, di- 
 rected in Providence to the chapel, on his arrival 
 from the interior of China, was impressed by the 
 sermon on regeneration he then heard, and has 
 become C€ quite as valuable/’ says Mr. Evans, “ as 
 Leangafa/’ A greater number of Chinese have 
 been baptized at Malacca during the last year, 
 than in any preceding one. There are now nearly 
 thirty at that station. Their knowledge of Scrip- 
 ture is extraordinary ; and they are ready to go 
 forth at once as preachers of the gospel to their 
 countrymen. ” 
 
 Pulo Penang, or Prince of Wales’ Island, was 
 visited by Dr. Milne ; and, in 1819, Mr. Medhurst, 
 who had previously assisted him at Malacca, ob- 
 tained the use of a Chinese temple as a school- 
 room, and distributed a considerable number of 
 tracts. Mr. Beighton afterwards opened two Malay 
 schools, and was followed by Mr. Ince. The books 
 he distributed were received with apparent plea- 
 sure and thankfulness, and the Chinese requested 
 that he would sit down with them, to drink tea and 
 partake of their beetel nut. 
 
 On one occasion this missionary went to witness 
 the great idolatrous festival of Shaou and Tseaou, 
 which is considered as a feast of pure benevolence ; 
 being celebrated on the behalf of those poor be- 
 reaved spirits who have no relations to mourn for 
 them ; to supply them with clothes, money, and 
 other necessaries ; to rescue them from Tartarus ; 
 and to exalt them to higher and more felicitous 
 regions. On Mr. luce’s arrival at the temple, he 
 found it surrounded by a vast concourse of people, 
 whose general appearance reminded him of the 
 crowds which usually attend a fair in England. 
 
48 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. III. 
 
 On one side of the temple was a large paper idol, 
 of a most uncouth form, and about fourteen feet in 
 height, with uncommonly large glass eyes, and 
 painted with various colours. Immediately before 
 this hideous deity, was a long table, set out with all 
 kinds of provisions, interspersed with small paper 
 idols. At one end of the table were some carpets 
 spread on the ground, on which sat half a dozen 
 priests, worshipping their god, chanting an unin- 
 telligible jargon, and bowing themselves to the 
 ground. There were many other smaller paper 
 idols, represented as riding on animals of the same 
 material ; and the whole scene was illuminated by 
 a profusion of lanterns and candles. Behind the 
 great idol was a large quantity of pieces of paper, 
 many of which were covered with gold leaf. These 
 papers were burned by the idolaters, under a firm 
 persuasion that they are transformed into money 
 in the world of spirits. 
 
 After remarking to some of the persons around 
 him that there was hut one true God, and that 
 such things as these were displeasing in his sight, 
 Mr. Ince inquired what their god was made of. 
 Without hesitation, they replied, Paper.” He, 
 of course, expressed his astonishment at the folly 
 of worshipping a piece of painted paper ; adding, 
 that the deity they were worshipping had eyes, 
 but could not see ; ears, but could not hear; hands, 
 hut could not handle ; and feet, hut could not walk. 
 The truth of these remarks they candidly acknow- 
 ledged, and as ingenuously confessed, that when 
 the feast was over, their idol would he committed 
 to the flames. Yet so completely were they blinded 
 hy the power of Satan, that they were unable to dis- 
 cover the absurdity of idolatrous worship, and were 
 
CHAP. III.] PtJLO PENANG. 49 
 
 indisposed to ask, “Is there not a lie in our right 
 hand ?” On a second visit to the same festival, 
 Mr. Ince observes, “ Thousands of people were 
 assembled, and the noises made by the beating of 
 drums, gongs, &c. were of such a horrid descrip- 
 tion, that it ajjpeared as if the gates of the lower 
 regions had been thrown open, and all the infernals 
 had issued forth at once, to terrify mankind. These 
 people spare no pains nor cost in the worship of 
 their idols ; but if they are so zealous in the cause 
 of error, what ought Christians to be, in the glorious 
 cause of truth !” 
 
 Heathens are unmerciful. Of this the following 
 is a proof: “ While I was talking/’ says Mr. Ince, 
 “ some of the boys belonging to the school came 
 up, and pointed to a poor creature, who lay only 
 about ten yards distant from the place where we 
 stood, but whom the jungle had prevented us from 
 seeing. I immediately went to the spot, when an 
 object presented itself which chilled my blood ; 
 the body of the man being completely covered with 
 sores. I asked him whence he came, why he re- 
 mained in that place, and why he did not go to the 
 general hospital. He said he felt himself cold, 
 and therefore had come thither, that he might lie 
 and warm himself in the sun. I offered to send 
 him to the hospital, but he said he had a home, 
 and had only come out for fresh air. What a mi- 
 serable wretch was here ! — a man with his body 
 eaten up by disease ; only a step between him and 
 death ; and no hope beyond the grave ! I was 
 obliged to leave him lying on a broken pillar of the 
 ruined fabric, and returned home affected to illness 
 with the sight.” 
 
 In 1821, Mr. Medhurst visited a dilapidated 
 
 F 
 
50 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. ill. 
 
 temple, where he found the altar neglected and the 
 idol removed. On inquiring why this sacred place 
 had been deserted, he was told that the god had 
 selected another spot for his residence ; and when 
 he urged the impossibility of a log of wood exer- 
 cising any choice, or expressing a desire to any 
 one, his informant stated, that there was no dif- 
 ficulty in the case ; for when they were carrying 
 the deity round the village, in his chair of state, 
 which was usually borne by four persons only, it 
 suddenly became so heavy, that twenty men could 
 not have removed it from the spot which the idol 
 had evidently selected as the place of his future 
 residence ! The person who made this assertion 
 did not pretend to have witnessed the fact, but he 
 evidently believed what he related, notwithstanding 
 its monstrous absurdity. 
 
 A few days after this conversation, a person ap- 
 plied to the missionary for some medicine ; and, 
 on being asked whether he ever thought upon the 
 family which he had left in China, he replied in 
 the affirmative, and added, that he intended, in the 
 course of the ensuing year, to return and visit 
 them ; as he had three sons, and one daughter, 
 who was married. “ I had another daughter,” h * 
 observed, €i but I did not bring her up.” “ > T 
 bring her up !” exclaimed Mr. Medhurst; “ v 
 then did you do with her ?” “ I smothered her/" 
 
 he replied ; “ and on hearing, by letter, that an- 
 other daughter was born, I sent word to have that 
 smothered also ; but the mother has preserved i* 
 alive.” “ I was shocked at this speech,” says 
 Medhurst, “ and still more at the horrid indifferen, ^ 
 with which he uttered it. € What,’ said I, r mur- 
 der your own children ! Do not you shudder at 
 
PULO PENANG. 
 
 51 
 
 CHAP. III.] 
 
 such an act?’ ‘ O no!’ he replied, ‘ it is a very 
 common thing in China. We put the female chil- 
 dren out of the way, to save the trouble of* bringing 
 them up : some people smother five or six daugh- 
 ters.’ My horror was increased by his continued 
 indifference, and the lightness with which such 
 crimes are perpetrated in China, with impunity, 
 which must be the case when they are related with- 
 out fear of detection, as the common occurrences 
 of life. I felt that I had a murderer by my side, 
 who, without repentance, must inevitably perish ; 
 and I told him plainly, that he had committed a 
 most dreadful sin, and was in danger of eternal 
 wrath. But though I said this with the greatest 
 seriousness and earnestness, he at first only laughed, 
 and it was some time before he would acknowledge 
 that he had done wrong ; however, afterwards he 
 seemed to feel a little concerned, and I hope af- 
 fected. What an awful view does this present of 
 the ‘ celestial empire,’ loaded with crime, deluged 
 with blood, and ripe for destruction ! O that God 
 would translate its inhabitants from darkness to 
 light, and from the power of sin and Satan unto 
 himself!” 
 
 Referring to the general aspect of the mission, 
 Mr. Dyer recently says: “ Never, in my judgment, 
 was it more pleasing than at present. The in- 
 creasing adaptation of books to the wants of the 
 people, especially in Mr. Medhurst’s Harmony 
 of the Gospels, and the publication of the most 
 simple tracts, encourage us greatly.” The nume- 
 rous applications for the Scriptures and tracts afford 
 evidence that the books are read. 
 
 In October, 1819, Mr. Milton removed from 
 Malacca to Singapore, to a population of Chinese, 
 
52 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 Malays, Javanese, &c. &c., of between 16,000 and 
 17,000. A temporary building was erected, which 
 served as a residence, a school-house, and a chapel ; 
 and the usual means were employed for the benefit 
 of the people : these continue in operation to the 
 present day. 
 
 It is matter of deep regret that very few decided 
 converts to Christ have, as yet, rewarded the la- 
 bours of the missionaries. Some knowledge of 
 Christianity has however been disseminated, a spirit 
 of inquiry has been awakened, and no objection is 
 now made to the use of Christian books in the 
 schools, as was formerly the case. 
 
 As to the higher and more intelligent classes of 
 mohammedans, the following facts may serve, in 
 some small degree, to exhibit the apprehensions 
 entertained by them as to the permanence of their 
 own faith, and the light in which they are disposed 
 to regard the missionaries there. After they had 
 received information of the destruction of the T urkish 
 fleet, at Navarino, an event which excited consi- 
 derable consternation among them, some of their 
 number went to the houses of the brethren, to in- 
 quire whether their sacred books contained any 
 prophecies relative to the duration of the present 
 state of mohammedanism ; apparently entertaining 
 an expectation that it would be superseded by a 
 superior dispensation of religion, which would 
 extensively prevail in the world, and continue to 
 the final consummation of all things. One of their 
 visitors, a hadjee, or pilgrim, who read Arabic, was 
 presented with the Bible in that language, and on 
 being directed to those passages in the Old Testa- 
 ment which describe the nature and extent of the 
 Messiah’s kingdom, acknowledged that the repre- 
 
SINGAPORE. 
 
 53 
 
 CIIAP. III.] 
 
 sen tat. ions they gave appeared to him more like the 
 word of God than any thing which the Koran either 
 promised or portrayed. 
 
 But there is reason to believe that the most ex- 
 tensive good effected by means of the mission at 
 Singapore has been accomplished through the in- 
 strumentality of the press, which the missionaries 
 there represent as a powerful means of diffusing 
 the knowledge of God through Eastern Asia. The 
 mission printing-office at Singapore, and that at the 
 neighbouring station of Malacca, have furnished 
 an immense number of copies of the Scriptures 
 and tracts in Chinese and Malay, which have been 
 widely dispersed in that part of the world, extend- 
 ing, as to the former language, even to the vicinity 
 of Pekin. The following statement, relating to the 
 distribution at Singapore, is highly interesting. 
 
 “ In all, perhaps not less than one hundred 
 junks, of various sizes, pay at least an annual visit 
 to Singapore, which afford abundant facilities for 
 sending the sacred Scriptures into the empire of 
 China, and to afinost every important Chinese 
 colony in the Indian Archipelago. The large junks 
 from China are chiefly from two places, Canton and 
 Amoy. They arrive early in the year, and, as they 
 stay some months, we have an opportunity of pay- 
 ing them several visits, and of holding conversa- 
 tions with the people. All the readers on board 
 each junk are supplied with books, and then a 
 small “ export cargo'’ is entrusted to the captain, or 
 other intelligent and well-disposed persons amongst 
 the crew, to be dispersed among their friends on 
 returning home. A complete copy of the Scrip- 
 tures is usually given to the captain for his own 
 use. In all our intercourse with these visitors, as 
 F 3 
 
54 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 well as those from other parts, we have uniformly 
 met with a friendly and even kind reception, and 
 the books are generally received with cheerfulness, 
 and not unfrequently with strong feelings of grati- 
 tude. During the present season, 1830, we have, 
 indeed, met with increasing friendliness, and often 
 found it difficult to avoid numerous and pressing 
 invitations to share their hospitality.” 
 
 As to the effects resulting from these latter 
 operations, they must, from their very nature, to 
 a great extent remain unknown to the missionaries; 
 but there is reason to hope, that they may not un- 
 aptly he compared to those smaller portions of 
 light that are diffused over the surface of the earth 
 at the first break of day, which, though scarcely 
 sufficient to strike the eye, are not the less real, nor 
 the less necessary to the increased body of light 
 that follows. 
 
 Siam, a country of Eastern Asia, long regarded 
 with lively iuterest, has lately been added to the 
 field of missionary labour. It may be desirable 
 here to give a slight sketch of Charles Gutzlaff, to 
 whom there will be now a frequent reference. 
 
 The providence of God seems to have singularly 
 fitted him for the work on which he has entered. 
 But little of his history is known as yet to the 
 Christian public. It is stated, however, on good 
 authority, that he is a native of Stetten, in Prussia, 
 of poor parentage, and that he first attracted no- 
 tice, at the age of fifteen, by means of a ballad com- 
 posed on the king's birth-day. On this account he 
 was taken under the royal patronage, and educated 
 at one of the universities. Here he became pious, 
 his attention having been arrested by the fact, that 
 the religious students withdrew, in a great mea- 
 
SIAM. 
 
 55 
 
 CHAP. HI.] 
 
 sure, from his society. Of an inquiring mind, he 
 was led to ask the cause of their conduct, and the 
 result was a conviction of his true state and cha- 
 racter by nature. On completing his education, 
 he renounced his inviting prospects, and the royal 
 favour already secured ; and actuated by a desire 
 of carrying the gospel to the heathen, became a 
 humble missionary of the cross. He was sent out 
 to Eastern Asia, by the Netherlands Missionary 
 Society ; but, for some time past, has depended for 
 support on his ow n resources, and the aid of Chris- 
 tian friends. 
 
 On the arrival of Mr. Tomlin, of the London 
 Missionary Society, and Mr. Gutzlaff, at Bankok, 
 they had an interview with the “ prah klang,” 
 minister of foreign affairs, and head of the com- 
 mercial department, who appeared satisfied with 
 their character and intentions, questioned them as 
 to their knowledge of the Chinese language and 
 their capacity for making sermons, and expressed 
 his desire to hear them preach. They, however, 
 proposed that he should wait till they w r ere ac- 
 quainted with the Siamese language, and requested 
 him to furnish them with a teacher. He did so ; 
 the person appointed was the head of the romish 
 Christians in Bankok, but of a mild and candid 
 spirit. He was friendly towards them, but others 
 present were of a very different temper, who as 
 soon as they entered, whispered that they were no 
 Christians — bad men, w r ho believed neither in God, 
 nor heaven, nor hell ! To these the prah klang 
 paid but little regard, rallied them on the points 
 of difference between catholics and protestants ; 
 and on a subsequent occasion, when he questioned 
 the missionaries on the main articles of their faith, 
 
66 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 they boldly and distinctly avowed their confidence, 
 not only in those fundamental truths which their 
 accusers gratuitously disclaimed for them, hut also 
 in other important truths of Christianity. 
 
 They met with a good reception among the 
 people, who are in a very degraded and deplorable 
 state, but apparently mild and good-natured, and 
 many are able to read. They are, indeed, very 
 great idolaters; their whole city is full of temples 
 and idols, dedicated to gods known and unknown. 
 
 Amidst dwellings, the bulk of which have but a 
 sorry appearance, there are perhaps two hundred 
 temples scattered in various parts ; outwardly very 
 splendid and glittering with gold, hut usually 
 crammed with idols, and very dirty. Hundreds of 
 priests may he seen every morning, swarming upon 
 the river, and going from house to house, begging 
 rice, of which they usually receive a small portion 
 wherever they call. This practice seems not to 
 detract from their dignity ; the richest as well as 
 the poorest are beggars ; even the king himself, 
 before ascending the throne, must assume .the 
 sacred function, join in the train, and beg his daily 
 bread for a short period. The people have nothing 
 of the diligent, enterprising spirit of the Chinese. 
 The women are merchants, managers of all busi- 
 ness, cultivators of the soil, &c., and are literally 
 the slaves of their husbands. 
 
 For the first fortnight the mission wore a bright 
 aspect, but then, as the stir among the Chinese 
 about the books was notorious, an alarm was spread ; 
 it reached the ears of the king, who instantly or- 
 dered the books to be translated, but he found 
 nothing in them against the country or the laws. 
 
 Notwithstanding this royal and public declara- 
 
SIAM. 
 
 57 
 
 CHAP. III.] 
 
 tion, however, many of the books were actually 
 taken from the people by violence, and sheet-tracts 
 were torn down from the walls of the houses by the 
 underlings of government. Efforts were made to 
 banish the missionaries from the country, but 
 failed. They therefore quietly pursued their la- 
 bours in-doors, thinking it best to wait till the 
 ferment had subsided. Poor sick people crowded 
 their dwelling, several important and rapid cures 
 were effected ; most of the afflicted gladly took 
 books ; several persons came on no other errand, 
 and thus knowledge was secretly spread like leaven. 
 
 The cases of some visitors were encouraging. 
 One of them was particularly interesting, from his 
 modest, pleasing spirit and intelligent mind. He 
 had read some of the books with much pleasure, 
 and had often been led to reflect about the true 
 God. The knowledge he had obtained in a short 
 time was manifestly not small ; the truth seemed 
 to have made a deep impression on his heart, and 
 the missionaries almost felt persuaded that he had 
 received it in the love of it, "and already rejoiced in 
 the glad tidings of the gospel. 
 
 The following extracts from Mr. Tomlin’s 
 journal illustrate the superstitions and cruelty of 
 the people. 
 
 “ The ‘ prah klang’s devil ’ is a gigantic copper 
 statue ; seated on a lofty and gradually-diminishing 
 square pedestal, almost thirty feet high, and fifteen 
 square at the base. The figure is apparently hu- 
 man, and the countenance not so fierce as one 
 would naturally imagine of a demon. The prah 
 klang calls it his ‘ devil,’ and worships it through 
 fear : it has just been placed on the pedestal ; and, 
 latterly, has taken up a great deal of his time and 
 
58 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. III. 
 
 thoughts : he prides himself much on the size of it. 
 The weight of it is two or three tons, and it mea- 
 sures at least six feet across the shoulders. Close 
 hy, there is a monastery of priests supported by 
 the prah klang, consisting of about twenty neat 
 white houses, standing a little apart from one 
 another; the whole forming a parallelogram of 
 one hundred yards by twenty-five : each dwelling 
 is barely sufficient for a single occupant : the si- 
 tuation is sequestered and rural, embosomed with 
 trees ; and within the area are neat gravel-walks 
 and beautiful flowering shrubs. 
 
 “ On Saturday a respectable person suddenly 
 entered the room with a handful of blazing in- 
 cense-sticks, apparently intending to burn them 
 before us. I rushed towards him, snatched them 
 out of his hands, dashed them into the river, and 
 admonished the man severely on his folly and 
 wickedness. He was taken quite by surprise at 
 this rebuke, having come probably in simplicity 
 and ignorance, like the foolish Lycaonians, who 
 wished to do sacrifice to the apostles. Shortly 
 after, another respectable young man came on a 
 secret errand, and put a short letter into our 
 hands of a very different nature from any we have 
 yet received. He got a decisive answer. We can 
 say with Gallio, we will have nothing to do with 
 such matters. 
 
 “ This is probably a fresh stratagem of our spi- 
 ritual adversary. Having failed in his former cha- 
 racter of a * roaring lion/ he now comes with a 
 smooth face to allure us hy his wiles ; but the Lord 
 keeps us, and breaks every snare set before us. 
 
 “ The beautiful shark and serpent which I saw 
 floating on the water, during our voyage hither, 
 
SIAM. 
 
 59 
 
 CHAP. III.] 
 
 appeared then as emblematical of the double cha- 
 racter in which Satan might probably assail us 
 here, and such it has been.” 
 
 One morning the missionaries went to see the 
 king of Laos and his family, lately taken prisoners, 
 and brought in chains, and who during the pre- 
 vious fortnight were exposed to view in a large 
 iron cage ! The news of these captives, and their 
 subsequent arrival, caused great joy to many, and 
 prah klang and other high personages were long 
 busied in devising the best mode of torturing and 
 putting them to death. 
 
 “ They were, however, disappointed in not see- 
 ing the king. For some reason or other he was 
 not brought out that day. Nine of his sons and 
 grandsons were in the cage ; most of them were 
 grown up, but two were mere children, who deeply 
 affected them by their wretched condition, all 
 having chains round their necks and legs. One 
 particularly, of an open cheerful countenance, sat 
 like an innocent lamb, alike unconscious of having 
 done any wrong, and of the miserable fate that 
 awaited him. Most of the rest also seemed care- 
 less and unconcerned, and ate the rice heartily 
 that was brought to them. Two or three, how- 
 ever, hung their heads, and were apparently sunk 
 into a melancholy stupor. Now and then they 
 raised them, and cast a momentary glance upon 
 the spectators, their countenances displaying a 
 wild and cheerless aspect. The sad spectacle ex- 
 hibited by these was heightened rather than alle- 
 viated by the laughter and playfulness of the boys. 
 Close by were the various instruments of torture, 
 placed in terrific array. A large iron boiler for 
 heating oil, to be poured on the body of the king, 
 
60 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [chap. III. 
 
 after being cut and mangled with knives ! On 
 the right of the cage a sort of gallows was erected, 
 having a chain, with a large hook at the end of it, 
 suspended from the top beam. The king, after 
 being tortured, was to be hung upon this hook by 
 the chin. In the front there was a long row of 
 triangular gibbets, formed by three poles joined at 
 the top, and stretching out at the bottom, to form 
 a stable basis on the ground. A spear rose up 
 from the common joining of the poles, a foot or 
 more above them. The king’s two principal wives, 
 and his sons, grandsons, &c., amounting in all to 
 fourteen, were to be fixed on these as upon a seat. 
 On the right of the cage was a wooden mortar and 
 pestle to pound the king’s children in ! What a 
 proof is this that the dark places of the earth are 
 still full of the habitations of cruelty ! The peo- 
 ple were exhorted to go and see the captives while 
 thus exhibited, previous to execution, and were ex- 
 pected to rejoice on the occasion ! Two or three 
 days were expressly set apart as days of joyous 
 festivity ! A theatrical exhibition of Siamese players 
 went on close in the neighbourhood, in full view of 
 the melancholy scene the missionaries contem- 
 plated. The theatre being open, the spectators 
 might amuse themselves by casting their eyes al- 
 ternately on these two different scenes.” 
 
 Mr. Gutzlaff has since continued his labours in 
 this part of the earth. Prepared for any thing, he 
 faces obstacles from which others would shrink 
 with dismay, and presses forward in the midst of 
 difficulties, which, to most persons, would prove 
 utterly insurmountable. Neither the secret ma- 
 chinations nor the open violence of men, the dan- 
 gers of the way, nor scarcely sickness itself, can 
 
CtfAP. III.] SIAM. 61 
 
 make him suspend his efforts. Without cringing 
 to the high and powerful, he commands their re- 
 spect, and sometimes secures their favour ; while, 
 in imitation of his Divine Master, he joyfully 
 condescends to the meanest and most humble. 
 To the zeal of a missionary he unites the skill 
 of a physician ; and by the cures he effects, 
 opens himself a way, amidst the prejudices and 
 estrangements of a false religion, to the hearts of 
 the people. Adopting the dress, and conforming 
 himself, as far as he can consistently do it, to 
 the habits of the Chinese, he enters the junks, or 
 takes his stand in the places of public concourse, 
 and there preaches Jesus Christ, while he exerts 
 all his skill to alleviate the sufferings of his fellow- 
 men. He fearlessly rebukes the profligate, shames 
 the idolater, welcomes the humble inquirer after 
 truth, and wins himself respect and attention from 
 the unbelieving. Many of the English and Ame- 
 rican residents in China, who had always looked 
 with indifference or contempt on the cause of mis- 
 sions, when they became acquainted with Gutzlaff, 
 were filled with admiration of his character. Some 
 have readily lent him their aid, and contributed to 
 his resources, who, at home, would have been the 
 last to listen to an appeal on behalf of a mission to 
 the perishing millions of a heathen land. Mer- 
 chants or captains of ships, who have fallen in 
 with him, or become acquainted with his opera- 
 tions and success, speak in terms of unqualified 
 admiration of him and his labours. 
 
 It was the intention of Gutzlaff, and that of his 
 fellow-labourer, Mr. Tomlin, to leave Siam, and 
 seek an entrance into China in an unobtrusive 
 manner, and thus to come into contact with the 
 
 G 
 
62 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. III. 
 
 people at their own homes. The illness of Mr. 
 Tomlin, however, disarranged their plans, and 
 withheld him from the contemplated scene of la- 
 bour. Gutzlaff was also detained till after the loss 
 of his wife by death, when he made preparations, 
 although oppressed with sickness, to proceed on 
 his voyage. His aim was to reach, if possible, 
 Teentsin, the commercial emporium of the capital. 
 It was not till after he had met with several other 
 delays, that he finally embarked on board a Chi- 
 nese junk destined for that place. 
 
 The following extract from his journal will serve 
 to illustrate his condition on board one of these 
 vessels. u The Chinese sailors are, generally, from 
 the most debased class of people. The major part 
 of them are opium-smokers, gamblers, thieves, and 
 fornicators. They will indulge in the drug till all 
 their wages are squandered ; they will gamble as 
 long as a farthing remains. They are poor and in 
 debt ; they cheat, and are cheated by one another, 
 whenever it is possible ; and when they have en- 
 tered a harbour, they have no wish to depart till 
 all they have is wasted, although their families at 
 home may be in the utmost want and distress. 
 Their curses and imprecations are most horrible, 
 their language most filthy and obscene ; yet they 
 never condemn themselves to eternal destruction. 
 A person who has lived among these men would 
 he best qualified to give a description of Sodom 
 and Gomorrah, as well as to appreciate the bless- 
 ings of Christianity ; which, even in its most de- 
 generate state, proves a greater check on human 
 depravity, than the best-arranged maxims of men. ” 
 
 Such was his state of weakness on his embarka- 
 tion, that he soon after seemed near his end ; his 
 
CHINA. 
 
 63 
 
 CHAP. III.] 
 
 breath failed, and he lay stretched out in his berth, 
 without the assistance of a single individual. “ Zu, 
 a Fuhkeen man,” he says, “ thought and acted like 
 all his countrymen, who give a man up and leave 
 him to his fate as soon as he is unable to eat rice.” 
 But, though deserted by all his fellow-men, among 
 whom his lot was cast, his gracious God watched 
 over him, and guided him on in safety. Previous 
 to leaving Siam, he lost his infant daughter ; but, 
 happily, the melancholy intelligence did not reach 
 him till after his restoration to health, when he was 
 more able to endure the additional stroke which he 
 was thus called to experience. On his passage, he 
 was distressed to witness the degradation of his 
 fellow-passengers, in their idolatrous reliance on 
 their imaginary deities, and their indulgence of 
 the most grovelling passions and appetites. But, 
 in reference to his unfailing resource for comfort 
 in the word and promises of God, he remarks: 
 “ The perusal of John’s gospel, which details a 
 Saviour’s transcendent love, was encouraging and 
 consoling, though as yet I could not see that pe- 
 culiar love extended to China ; but God will send 
 the word of eternal life to a nation hitherto unvisited 
 by the life-giving influences of the Holy Spirit. 
 In these meditations I tasted the favours of the 
 world to come, and lost myself in the adoration of 
 that glorious name, the only one given under heaven 
 whereby we must be saved. Under such circum- 
 stances, it was easy to bear all the contempt that 
 was heaped upon me ; neither did the kindness of 
 some individuals make me forget that there were 
 dishonest men around me, and that I owed my 
 preservation entirely to Divine protection.” 
 
 These dangers were not imaginary, for observing 
 
64 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. III. 
 
 his trunks well secured, it was surmised by the 
 sailors, that they contained silver and gold ; and a 
 conspiracy was formed to cleave his head with a 
 hatchet, to seize the trunks, and to divide the 
 money among themselves. All the persons who 
 formed this plot were opium-smokers ; the leader 
 was an old sailor, and nominally, his friend. But 
 just as they were about to execute their plan, an 
 old man came forward, and declared that a few 
 days before he had seen the trunks opened, and 
 that they contained nothing but books, which they 
 might obtain without cleaving his head. This fact 
 being satisfactorily ascertained, they all agreed to 
 desist from the execution of the plot. 
 
 On another occasion there was a storm, w T hich 
 greatly increased, and threatened to whelm them 
 in the foaming billows. The junk was exposed to 
 the united fury of the winds and waves, and it was 
 expected every moment that she would be dashed 
 in pieces. For several days Egyptian darkness 
 hung over them, but, notwithstanding this, the 
 sailors formed a plot, principally on account of the 
 riches which they supposed Gutzlaff to possess, to 
 sink the junk, to seize on the riches, and then to 
 flee in a small boat to the neighbouring shore. 
 Having gained some information of this treacher- 
 ous scheme, he left his cabin, and walked near 
 them with wonted cheerfulness. The ringleaders 
 seeing this, and observing the approach of a Can- 
 ton junk at the same time, desisted. 
 
 In 1834, Mr. Gutzlaff was appointed to an office 
 in the Company’s service. He writes from Macao : 
 “ Great are the numbers of tracts which I have dis- 
 tributed this year, — I should venture to say thrice 
 as many as last year ; yet I consider the circulation 
 
CHAP. III.] CHINA. * 65 
 
 of many ten thousand volumes as a mere drop in 
 the ocean. 
 
 t€ I am engaged with the re-translation of the 
 Chinese New Testament, which is now very desi- 
 rable. You will hear that I am, for the present, 
 a king’s officer in the Chinese department : it 
 was a matter of necessity, but my hands are not 
 tied ; and I shall have in this capacity, an ample 
 opportunity of co-operating for the propagation of 
 the gospel, by procuring permission for the 
 heralds of salvation to settle in China. Several 
 missionaries are expected ; and the great object is, 
 to procure full access to the celestial empire. I 
 have, therefore, felt it my duty to make a formal 
 representation for permitting a free and unrestrained 
 intercourse with China,” 
 
 In March 1835, Mr. GutzlafF, in company of 
 the Rev. Edwin Stevens, and an English gentle- 
 man from Bengal, left Canton on another voyage 
 up the coast ; but of this, a discouraging view is 
 given in the American Missionary Herald. 
 
 “ On the 6th of May it is said they entered the 
 Min River, which they ascended in boats four days 
 to the distance of about seventy miles, receiving no 
 intimations from any quarter of disapprobation of 
 their enterprise. On the fifth day they were fired 
 on by the military stationed on both sides of the 
 river : two of the boatmen were slightly wounded ; 
 and so determined seemed the opposition, that it 
 was thought inexpedient to attempt to proceed 
 further. 
 
 “ Mr. Stevens is confident that missionaries 
 cannot openly enter the empire, or prosecute their 
 work in it, not because the common people are 
 averse to having intercourse with foreigners and 
 g 3 
 
66 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP* IV. 
 
 receiving their books, but the policemen, especially 
 in the densely peopled portions of the country and 
 the large towns, seem disposed to enforce the law 
 of the government excluding strangers.” 
 
 Mr. Gutzlaff has entered the empire about forty 
 miles, but in a district where the inhabitants were 
 scattered. The coast is open for the distribution of 
 books ; but the only facility offered to the mission- 
 aries, for this work, are the opium ships, which are 
 undesirable modes of conveyance ; not only from 
 the character of the traffic, but on account of their 
 being specially obnoxious to the government. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Sumatra. — Baptist Missionary Society. — Visit of Rev. Mr. 
 Burton to Padang. — Tke Battas — Their Religion . — 
 Schools established. — Importance of a knowledge of Geo- 
 graphy. — Conversation with a Priest. — Cruel Sport.— 
 Indiffei'ence of the Natives. — The principal Padra. — 
 State of the Battas.— Amboyna. — Rev. Mr. Kam. — His 
 Visits to several Islands. — Interesting Results. — Apparent 
 Preparation for the Scriptures. 
 
 The island of Sumatra being considered a station 
 of peculiar importance, not only as affording access 
 to great numbers of heathen, but as a central spot 
 in which some acquaintance may be gained with 
 the numerous languages spoken in the eastern 
 Archipelago, Mr. Nathaniel Ward, of the Baptist 
 Missionary Society, was sent thither from Cal- 
 cutta with a printing press, in the spring of 1819 ; 
 and Messrs. Evans and Burton having been de- 
 signated in London for the same station, arrived in 
 safety at the place of their destination, on the 9th 
 
SUMATRA. 
 
 67 
 
 CHAP. IV.] 
 
 of June, 1820. The morning after their arrival in 
 Bencoolen roads, they received an invitation from 
 the governor, sir Thomas Stamford Raffles, as- 
 suring them that preparations had been made for 
 their immediate accommodation. 
 
 When asked his opinion as to the number of 
 missionaries necessary for the island, he said he 
 had written to the Rev. Dr. Ryland, requesting 
 him to send as many as he could ; adding, that 
 there should not be fewer than two or three at any 
 place, to render their labours effective ; particularly 
 at Sumatra, where, he observed, there were three 
 millions of souls perishing in ignorance and misery, 
 none of whom were strongly prejudiced in favour 
 of their false religion, and by far the greater part 
 were completely destitute of all ideas of a religious 
 nature. 
 
 The governor having hinted the expediency of 
 visiting some of the northern parts, Mr. Burton 
 obtained a passage in a gentleman's boat to Nattal, 
 and, in his way, touched at Padang, which he 
 reached in five days. 
 
 “ This place,” he says, <c is the grand entrance 
 to the Mengamcabow country, formerly the seat 
 of the universal government of the island, where 
 the Malayan language is supposed to be spoken 
 by nearly a million of people ; and presents, I 
 should suppose, a much more extensive and in- 
 teresting field for a Malayan mission than any 
 other part of the Archipelago. 
 
 f€ On one occasion sir T. S. Raffles recom- 
 mended us to direct our attention particularly to 
 the Batta people. He thinks them in number 
 about five hundred thousand ; and it is certainly a 
 very curious circumstance, and to a missionary 
 
68 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 among them a most encouraging fact, that of 
 a people who are fully proved to be cannibals, 
 more than one half should be able to read and 
 write ! With such a door already open, what 
 might not be effected amongst them ? At how 
 many quarters, — in how many ways, do the strong- 
 holds of Satan lay here exposed to our attack ! 
 Their alphabet is the most simple I have seen, 
 and will be particularly easy to print.” 
 
 Of the religion of the people called Battas, the 
 following concise account was drawn up by Mr. 
 Prince, of Nattal, at the request of sir T. S. 
 Raffles : — 
 
 “ The present religion of the Battas is a com- 
 pound of the most ridiculous and barbarous super- 
 stitions, founded on human depravity. They do 
 not, however, worship images ; but believe in the 
 existence of certain deities, whose attributes be- 
 speak the existence of a better race of people than 
 the present. Their names and descriptions are as 
 follow : 
 
 Dee Battah assee assee, the creator and father 
 of all, who appointed three brothers — Bataragourou, 
 Seeree Padah, and Mahal abhoolan, his vakeels or 
 agents, to instruct mankind. 
 
 “ Bataragourou is the god of justice, and is 
 described literally under the following character : 
 ‘ Fish in the wears* he will restore to their element; 
 property forgotten, he will return ; a measure filled 
 to the brim, a just balance, and upright judgment 
 are his.’ 
 
 “ These are the principles Bataragourou was 
 appointed to instil into the minds of mankind, but 
 
 Nets of twigs. 
 
CHAP. IV.] SUMATRA. 69 
 
 the Battas acknowledge themselves strangers to 
 their adoption. 
 
 “ Seeree Padah is the god of mercy : f He will 
 repair the clothes that are torn, give meat to the 
 hungry, drink to the thirsty, health to the sick, 
 relief to the oppressed, advice to the weak, and 
 shelter to the friendless.’ 
 
 ** Mahalabhoolan soon quarrelled with his bro- 
 thers, separated from them, and set up the practice 
 of tenets directly opposite to theirs ; hence he is 
 described as ‘ The source of discord and conten- 
 tion ; the instigator of malice and revenge ; the 
 inciter of anger ; the source of fraud, deceit, lying, 
 hypocrisy, and murder,’ 
 
 “ Of these three brothers, you will not wonder 
 that the last is most powerful, or that he has most 
 adherents. The Battas acknowledge that they apply 
 to, and beseech him, when they have followed any 
 of those vices, and they also acknowledge that 
 petitions are very rarely offered to the other deities. 
 They name a fifth, ‘ Naggahpadonah/ who is said, 
 like Atlas, to support the world, which they de- 
 scribe to consist of seven folds beneath, and as 
 many above. 
 
 “ A person called the Dattoo, who is skilled in 
 every sort of superstition, is the only resemblance 
 of a priest among them. Every village has one of 
 these. The only ceremony practised of a religious 
 nature, as far as I can hear, is the custom of in- 
 voking the shades of their ancestors. This is done 
 at pleasure, in prosperity or in adversity. The 
 process of the ceremony is as follows : — 
 
 “ A wooden mask is made to represent the fea- 
 tures of the deceased ; this is worn by a clever 
 fellow, who is dressed in all the regalia of a rajah, 
 
70 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 and be is worshipped as the living representative 
 of the departed object of their regard. 
 
 “ A feast is made in honour of the dead, which 
 lasts for three days. The performer exercises all 
 the authority that his skill suggests, and mixes his 
 sayings with prophecies suited to the wishes of the 
 audience. 
 
 “ The influence of the dattoo over the deluded 
 Eattas is such, that they will engage in no under- 
 taking, however trifling, without first consulting 
 him. He expounds all their religious books, and, 
 according to his interpretation, a day is chosen as 
 propitious to their object, whether that be a suit, a 
 journey, or the commencement of hostilities. 
 
 u The moral conduct of these people appears to 
 he influenced by all the vile passions of an irregular 
 and irritable constitution. Truth is seldom re- 
 garded, when in the way of their interests or feel- 
 ings : and honesty is never founded on principle, 
 hut on the fear of detection. The general tenor of 
 their lives has obliterated the recollection and 
 practice of the laws of Seeree Padah and Batara- 
 gourou, and they have no priesthood, no rajah to 
 recal them, or to reprove their obstinate adherence 
 to the principles of Mahalabhoolan, who is cer- 
 tainly no other than the devil. 
 
 “ I am sure,” adds Mr. Prince, in concluding 
 his account, “ that Christian missionaries would 
 find an ample field for their labours among this 
 people ; for it is not ignorance of what is virtuous 
 and good, but, as they themselves acknowledge, 
 natural depravity, that must be assigned as the 
 principal cause of their present deplorable morals.” 
 
 During the absence of Mr. Burton, the care of 
 a school, which had been established at Bencoolen^ 
 
SUMATRA. 
 
 71 
 
 CHAP. IV.] 
 
 rested entirely with Mr. Evans ; but, as his strength 
 proved inadequate to the united exertions of con- 
 ducting that establishment and of studying the 
 native language, he resolved, on the return of his 
 colleague, to remove to Padang. Early in the 
 spring of 1821, at the suggestion of some British 
 and American gentlemen visiting that place for 
 commercial purposes, he commenced the celebra- 
 tion of Divine worship on the sabbath, and the at- 
 tendance was more numerous than could have been 
 expected. The Dutch resident also appeared 
 friendly to the formation of schools among the na- 
 tives, and a few children were collected and placed 
 under the care of Mrs. Evans. 
 
 In a communication, dated January 2, 1822, 
 the missionaries wTite, “We regret that we have 
 not been able, during the last three months, to ac- 
 complish all that we anticipated. Unforeseen dif- 
 ficulties have much impeded our progress, both 
 with respect to the press and schools. To render 
 efficient the Malay department of the press, we 
 need, at least, one good Malay compositor ; hut 
 this is still a desideratum. Several Malays have, 
 at different times, entered our service, for the pur- 
 pose of learning to compose ; but no sooner did 
 they perceive that this acquisition required a little 
 mental exertion, and a moderately close applica- 
 tion to business, than they left us in disgust. So 
 averse are Malays to every thing that requires 
 diligence and attention, that out of a number who 
 entered the office, only one remains, and as he is 
 far from being an efficient workman, our Malay 
 printing proceeds but slowly. A Scripture tract, 
 containing the history of the creation of the world 
 and the fall of man, will, we hope, soon issue from 
 
72 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IV. 
 
 the press ; as also a small book of lessons, designed 
 for the use of the native schools; but besides these, 
 we have nothing else likely to appear at present. 
 
 “ A small work on geography has been under- 
 taken, but in this very little progress has at present 
 been made. This little work will not be confined 
 to first principles ; as it is hoped that others, besides 
 school-boys, will read a book which professes to 
 furnish them with information concerning the 
 world which they inhabit. A knowledge of geo- 
 graphy will not make men Christians, but a few 
 correct geographical ideas, if received into the 
 mind, must, we think, do something towards weak- 
 ening the faith of mohammedans in the koran. 
 According to them, the earth is a plain, consisting 
 of seven stories, and bounded by a high mountain, 
 or, as we should term it, by a chain of mountains : 
 this mountain they call Mount Kaf ; and they be- 
 lieve it to be inhabited by a race of genii, some of 
 whom are infidels, and some good mussulmen. 
 They suppose the earth is supported by angels, 
 who bear it up on their hands. These angels stand 
 on the horns of a cow ; the cow stands on a stone; 
 this stone is supported by a fish ; under this fish is 
 a sea ; under this sea, darkness ; and under this 
 darkness, hell. These ideas are not those of the 
 vulgar only ; they are contained in their books, 
 and form what may be called the orthodox creed 
 on the subject; and the koran itself recognises this 
 absurd system. If then we can succeed in con- 
 vincing these poor ignorant people that the earth 
 is a globe, and that several navigators have actually 
 sailed round it, their implicit faith in the declara- 
 tions of the koran, and those of their other religious 
 books, must of course be shaken. Some of those 
 
CHAP. IV.] SUMATRA. 73 
 
 natives, who have been most in the habit of con- 
 versing with Europeans, do already reject their 
 own absurd theory ; but, for want of a plain state- 
 ment of things in their own language, their ideas 
 are very confused, r> 
 
 One sabbath morning the missionaries visited a 
 place called the Neas village, where they entered 
 into conversation with a priest, who, from his ap- 
 pearance, was supposed to be not less than eighty 
 years of age. He ingenuously acknowledged that 
 lie was unacquainted with the way of salvation, but 
 obstinately refused to listen to any instruction. 
 He only regretted that he could not perform the 
 pilgrimage to Mecca, as he seemed fully convinced 
 that a visit to such a holy place must necessarily 
 be productive of the most beneficial consequences. 
 The missionaries endeavoured, in the most solemn 
 and affectionate manner, to warn him of his danger, 
 but all their attempts proved unavailing, and he 
 coolly replied, “ God made me, and God made 
 hell : what reason have I, therefore, to be afraid of 
 hell ?” To explain this remark, it may be neces- 
 sary to state, thatthe disciples of Mohammed suppose 
 hell to be a living creature, kept chained under the 
 care of an angel ; and that, after the resurrection, 
 when all mankind are assembled in the valley 
 where they are to be judged, it will be led by its 
 keeper to this valley, for the purpose of punishing 
 the wicked. 
 
 The Neas people in their own country, are 
 heathens ; but many of them, since they have re- 
 sided in Bencoolen, have adopted the doctrines of 
 the koran. Those who still adhere to paganism 
 are, in all things, extremely superstitious ; so that 
 
 H 
 
74 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP IV. 
 
 even in the operation of felling timber, they in- 
 variably place a little grass, or a few leaves, on the 
 stump, to propitiate the departed spirit of the tree. 
 One of their funerals was seen by the missionaries, 
 and is thus described : — 
 
 “ The corpse (that of a poor old woman) w r as 
 placed on a bier, covered with a cloth, and carried 
 to the grave on the shoulders of four men. The 
 place of sepulture was very shallow, with a cavity 
 on one side for the reception of the body. The 
 cloth being taken off the bier, the deceased ap- 
 peared in her usual dress, with her face, hands, and 
 feet uncovered. The corpse was laid on its back 
 in the cavity ; several clods of earth were placed 
 near the head ; and the cavity was then closed up 
 with two hoards. It was said, that the clods of 
 earth were designed to assist the deceased in con- 
 veying intelligence to her friends in the other 
 w orld ; but in what particular way they were sup- 
 posed to he of service, could not be ascertained. 
 A bamboo w'as placed perpendicularly in the grave, 
 one end of it touching the bottom, near the head 
 of the corpse, whilst on the other end, which rose 
 several feet above the surface of the ground, a 
 w’hite streamer was placed. At the expiration of a 
 month from the time of interment, this bamboo was 
 to be drawn up, in order that the spirit of the de- 
 ceased might ascend through the aperture, to 
 attend a feast made at the grave/* 
 
 Mr. Burton, in the mean time, had taken a 
 journey into the country of the Battas. 
 
 One evening, whilst the missionaries w ere busily 
 employed in distributing religious tracts among the 
 populace, in what is called the Marlborough bazaar, 
 
CIlAr. IV.] SUMATRA. 75 
 
 the cry of “ fire !” was heard ; and on turning 
 toward Old Bencoolen, they observed a column of 
 dense black smoke rising from an extent of flame 
 which seemed to envelop the whole bazaar. The 
 native school-room was situated near the centre of 
 the bazaar, and there was every probability that it 
 would fall a prey to the conflagration. One of the 
 datoos, or native magistrates, who had been burnt 
 out of his house, had, however, taken up his abode 
 in it, and to the joy of the missionaries, it was 
 saved from destruction. The conduct of the people, 
 whilst the fire was raging, was quite characteristic. 
 When about thirty houses had been consumed, a 
 gentleman from Marlborough happened to arrive, 
 having taken a ride, at the time, in that direction. 
 He found the natives looking at the fire with the 
 utmost unconcern, satisfying themselves with the 
 belief that it was a destined calamity, which could 
 neither be averted nor remedied, and, therefore, 
 caring but little about removing any articles out of 
 their shops or houses, before the flames fastened 
 upon them. And although one range of the 
 buildings stood on the very brink of the river, no 
 one thought of attempting to obstruct the progress 
 of the fire. The gentleman from Marlborough, 
 however, no sooner arrived, than he began to con- 
 cert measures for the prevention of further mischief. 
 He directed that a house or two should# be pulled 
 down on each side of the street ; but he was under 
 the necessity of commencing the business himself, 
 and of using both persuasive and coercive measures, 
 before he could induce a single individual to join 
 him in his exertions. He persisted, however, in 
 his laudable attempt, and, though the breeze con- 
 tinued strong, the fire was, at length, completely 
 
16 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. tV* 
 
 subdued, after about thirty-five bouses had been 
 laid in ashes. The sabbath after this disaster the 
 missionaries resumed their station in the school- 
 room, where the datoo was still living, and where 
 about twenty persons assembled, and listened with 
 seriousness and attention, for about three hours, 
 to the truths of the everlasting gospel. 
 
 At Padang, Mr. Evans appears to have expe- 
 rienced some difficulties; partly through the jealous 
 suspicions of some of the Europeans by whom he 
 was surrounded, and partly in consequence of a 
 war which the Dutch was carrying on in the in- 
 terior. He was also called to suffer personal and 
 domestic affliction. None of these painful circum- 
 stances, however, were permitted to retard the great 
 work of making known the way of salvation; but 
 both in Padang and the adjacent villages he la- 
 boured by all the means in his power, to' instruct 
 those who were perishing for lack of knowledge. 
 In narrating a visit which he paid to the inhabitants 
 of a populous village called Pone, in the month of 
 July, he observes, "Having procured a man to 
 conduct us in search of persons to wdiom we could 
 talk and distribute books, our guide took us to one 
 of the padras, whose daily employment it is to teach 
 youth to read the koran and other religious books, 
 but not to understand any of the contents. We 
 found him in his school-house, with a few persons, 
 but his scholars were not come. I conversed with 
 him for some time, and likewise read to him from 
 several books, particularly an account of the crea- 
 tion of the world and the fall of man, recently pub- 
 lished at Bencoolen, in the form of a tract. He 
 listened with apparent attention and pleasure, and 
 when I gave him some of the tracts, he promised 
 
SUMATRA. 
 
 77 
 
 CHAP. IV.] 
 
 both to peruse and distribute them. His compa- 
 nions also appeared very attentive, and received the 
 books which were given them with great thankful- 
 ness. 
 
 “ We next went to the house of the principal 
 padra, whom we found in the midst of about thirty 
 pupils. He is a decrepit old man, but apparently 
 very much revered. His scholars were all em- 
 ployed, either in reading or writing Arabic, though 
 I suppose not one in ten understood a single word. 
 The house in which they were assembled was large, 
 and, in one respect, resembled most literary retreats, 
 as it was a complete picture of confusion. Indeed, 
 it would be in vain for me to attempt a particular 
 description of it. There were pens and ink, paper 
 and books, rice and dirt, rags and relics, in every 
 part of the spacious room ; where all sat without 
 any apparent order, except the old man, who had 
 a corner to himself, which appeared to serve him 
 for the purposes of eating, drinking, lecturing, and 
 sleeping. The old gentleman received us very 
 coolly, and appeared very suspicious ; nor was it 
 till after a long conference, that I could persuade 
 him to receive a single book, or even to look into 
 one. At last he read a little of the New Testa- 
 ment, and some of his pupils followed his example. 
 The news of our visit seemed to spread rapidly, 
 for many persons came in to see us. I talked with 
 them for about an hour, and gave books to all who 
 could read ; after which we took our leave. One 
 of the men who accompanied us, expressed much 
 pleasure at seeing us come away in safety, as he 
 had entertained serious apprehensions on our ac- 
 count ; for these people are such fanatics, that they 
 would not hesitate to kill any one whom thev 
 h 3 
 
78 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IT. 
 
 supposed to be desirous of inducing them to change 
 their religion.” 
 
 Mr. Burton afterwards determined on taking up 
 his residence at a Batta village called Sebolga. Of 
 its inhabitants he says : — 
 
 “ Our friends in England can form but a faint 
 idea how thick and gross the darkness is with 
 w r hich these people are, emphatically, covered. It 
 is really surprising with what perfect ignorance of 
 every thing beyond the mere vicinity of their birth- 
 place, they can pass through the world ; and as to 
 a future state, their minds present a perfect blank. 
 To our questions upon this subject, we have usually 
 received such answers as the following — ‘ When we 
 die, there is an end of us ; perhaps our souls become 
 jins, (devils,) and fly about in the air for a time, 
 and then perish ! The earth, for any thing we 
 know r , will exist for ever.’ I cannot yet discover 
 that they offer sacrifices to any class of beings. 
 They invoke all the jins in a body, and the spirits 
 of their ancestors, of departed teachers or con- 
 jurors, of Naga, the fabled serpent of the Hindoos, 
 and of all the rich men in the world, dead and 
 living, to assist them in seeking gold, rice, clothes, 
 &c. A funeral is always welcomed for the good 
 things attending it ; as it is a time of great feasting, 
 when the relations of the deceased always kill as 
 many buffaloes, or hogs, as their circumstances will 
 admit, and after the interment, suspend the heads 
 of these animals, with some rice and w r ater, near 
 the grave, that the departed spirit, in visiting the 
 body, may be gratified by seeing the respect done 
 to his memory, and, if so inclined, take some re- 
 freshment. The body is never interred till the 
 feasting is ended ; in consequence of w hich a rajah 
 
CHAP. iv/] SUMATRA, 79 
 
 is sometimes preserved above ground three months. 
 They suppose that the spirit may at any time be 
 called to the grave by the beating of gongs ; and 
 accordingly, at certain periods, they assemble at the 
 tomb in great numbers for this purpose. After 
 much dancing, &c. one of the near relations of the 
 deceased supposes, or pretends to suppose, that he 
 is possessed by the spirit of the departed, and being 
 no longer himself, becomes identified with him. 
 In this new character he tells the multitude that 
 he is come to meet them from his wanderings in 
 the air ; that he wishes to eat buffalo and rice ; to 
 drink arrack, and to obtain a new suit of clothes ; 
 all of which are immediately given to him. After 
 some time, the spirit departs, and he is left to him- 
 self. If he be questioned about what passed in his 
 mind during this possession, he replies, that he 
 had no longer his own thoughts, and that he knows 
 nothing about it. One would think it impossible 
 that so gross a deception as this could be practised 
 with effect upon any but the very young, yet all 
 classes pretend to believe it. Though they look 
 upon Satan as the head of their jins, their esti- 
 mate of his intellect is miserably mean, as may be 
 judged from the ease with which they suppose him 
 to be deceived. When a person becomes exceed- 
 ingly ill, so that his relations are apprehensive of 
 his death, or that Satan is about to take him, it is 
 common for them to dress up an image, and take it 
 to the door at night, when they suppose the prince 
 of the power of the air is about to enter, and accost 
 him in such terms as these : * Ah, Satan ! are you 
 coming to take away our friend, and distress us P 
 Well, if you will have him — there he is,’ throw ing 
 out the image, ‘ take him away.’ Should the sick 
 
80 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 man after this recover, they fully believe that they 
 have thus succeeded in cheating the devil. Alas ! 
 they have never been visited by the day-spring 
 from on high ; but darkness here covers the earth, 
 and gross darkness the people ! From seeing the 
 state of these people, we are strongly reminded how 
 great are our obligations for that blessed gospel 
 which brings 'life and immortality to light/ and of 
 the duty incumbent upon us, to diffuse, as widely 
 as possible, amongst our benighted fellow-men, this 
 glorious light from heaven.” 
 
 Mr. Burton made considerable proficiency in 
 acquiring the language, and composed two or 
 three scripture tracts in it, which excited much 
 attention. As a specimen of the effect produced 
 on the mind of ignorant heathen by the pure and 
 simple majesty of the word of God, the following 
 incident is quoted from Mr. Burton’s journal. 
 
 “ Took with me to the dusun (or market) this 
 afternoon, the commandments, which I have lately 
 translated, intending to read them, and converse 
 with the people about them. Meeting with the 
 rajah near the village, I desired him to accom- 
 pany me to a shed close by, where were seated 
 about twenty persons. He complied, and they 
 all listened attentively whilst I read the command- 
 ments through. I then gave them to a Battak 
 man to read aloud, since I knew he would be 
 better understood, reading with the native tone, 
 which is peculiar, and difficult to be acquired. 
 They were much interested with them, and readily 
 entered into conversation about them. One was 
 much struck with their purity, and said, that no 
 rajah, or even priest, ever issued such holy and 
 good commandments. From this, I told him, we 
 
CHAP. IV.] SUMATRA. 81 
 
 infer their Divine origin ; none but God has a 
 heart to give such. This they said was quite 
 certain. Another remarked, that no one kept all 
 these commandments, whether English, or Malay, 
 or Battak, young or old, priests or common people. 
 From this I said, we leamt the universal depra- 
 vity of human nature, ‘All have sinned and come 
 short of the glory of God,’ to which they agreed. 
 Another objected that these commandments, par- 
 ticularly the fourth, were such as no poor man 
 could keep. I told them that they had already 
 remarked that their holy nature proved that God 
 had given them, and we must be sure the com- 
 mandments he gave to all men were such as would 
 be for the real happiness of all men, of every con- 
 dition, to comply with ; and I further endeavoured 
 to show them, that the fourth commandment was 
 peculiarly replete with mercy to the poor, which 
 seemed fully to satisfy them. One of them ob- 
 served, that this was evidently the way which God 
 had marked out for all men to walk in, but great 
 and wicked men had made others to suit them- 
 selves, and then enticed all others after them ; 
 like as he had originally given a straight course to 
 yonder rivulet, but men turned it in what direc- 
 tion they pleased (meaning in the rice fields). 
 The rajah, after enumerating the commandments, 
 exclaimed, ‘Well/ but if the white people, and 
 Chinese, and Hindoos, and Achinese, and Neas, 
 and Battak people should, with one heart, adopt 
 all these commandments, spears, swords, guns, 
 would be of no farther use : we might throw them 
 away, or make hoes of them!” 
 
 Intercourse with Mr. Ward has of late suffered 
 
82 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAI\ ivl 
 
 a long suspension; but it has at length been re- 
 sumed. Many difficulties hare arisen from the 
 cession of Sumatra to the Dutch government. 
 From various causes, the exertions of the missionary 
 are at present confined to researches into the Malay 
 language, with a view to prepare a new version of 
 the Scriptures in that widely spoken tongue. That 
 such an undertaking was quite necessary will ap- 
 pear from the fact, that Mr. Ward has discovered 
 three times the number of primitive words con- 
 tained in any dictionary ; and these, with their 
 derivations, amount to not less than 50,000. Of 
 these he is compiling a native dictionary ; on the 
 completion of which he hopes to renew his attempts 
 at scriptural translation, the previous specimens of 
 which he now regards as almost wholly useless. 
 Such efforts will act as a pioneer to facilitate the 
 future entrance and success of the heralds of sal- 
 vation. In the absence of more direct missionary 
 effort, it is gratifying to learn, that pleasing results 
 have followed the establishment of the schools for- 
 merly existing at Bencoolen and Padang. A taste 
 for literature and a desire for the acquisition of 
 knowledge have been excited, which, it is hoped, 
 may hereafter he rendered subservient to the 
 noblest purposes. 
 
 Amboyna. — The Rev. Joseph Kam, from the 
 London Missionary Society, was induced, in the 
 year *1814, to fix upon the island of Amboyna as the 
 scene of his ministerial labours ; and in this station, 
 after a short time, his exertions were crowned with 
 considerable success. Early in 1816, indeed, his 
 congregation in the Dutch church, on the Lord’s- 
 day, amounted, in general, to eight hundred or a 
 
AMBOYNA. 
 
 83 
 
 CIIAP. IV.] 
 
 thousand persons ; and, when he preached in the 
 Malay language, he had usually from five to six 
 hundred hearers. 
 
 Speaking of the inhabitants of Amboyna, he 
 says, “ The great body of Christians residing here 
 are not Europeans, or half casts, but persons 
 whose ancestors have resided here from generation 
 to generation. Among them I will venture to say 
 there are thousands who would part with every 
 thing they possess to obtain a copy of the Bible in 
 their own tongue ; and if they hear that I am to 
 preach in the Malay language, which is, at pre- 
 sent, more my business than preaching in Dutch, 
 many collect together two hours before the service 
 commences.” As to the slaves, he says, “ Many 
 of their masters did not, formerly, approve of their 
 coming to receive instruction, and some came to 
 me without having previously obtained permission ; 
 but now several of the masters request me to teach 
 their slaves, having found, by experience, that those 
 who are religiously instructed are more faithful and 
 diligent than others.” 
 
 He also states, that he had paid a visit to the 
 island of Banda, upwards of a hundred and twenty 
 miles distant from Amboyna ; and here he con- 
 tinued about a month, preaching twice every sab- 
 bath, and every other day in the week ; regularly 
 holding prayer meetings ; and frequently cate- 
 chising the people, who had among them some 
 places of Christian worship, but whose religious in- 
 struction had been, for a considerable time, sadly 
 neglected. 
 
 In September, 1816, he visited the island of 
 Harooka, where he found the people very desirous 
 of hearing the gospel ; and the word of God was 
 
84 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 so abundantly blessed to them, that a considerable 
 number made a solemn profession of the faith of 
 Christ by baptism, and were admitted as commu- 
 nicants to the table of the Lord. 
 
 He next went to the island of Ceram, where he 
 found many of the inhabitants literally hungering 
 and thirsting after righteousness ; and it is j)robable 
 that the seriousness with which his message was 
 heard by others, was considerably augmented by 
 an alarming earthquake occurring a few minutes 
 after he reached one of the negeries, or villages. 
 Previous to his quitting this island, a person came 
 to him from Nalaliwu, containing about four 
 hundred inhabitants, earnestly entreating him to 
 go thither, and preach the gospel among them. 
 It seems that these people had, in former times, 
 been professedly Christian, but, having been long 
 since conquered by their mohammedan neighbours, 
 who had burnt their church, and destroyed their 
 Bibles, they had subsequently lived in a wretched 
 state of ignorance and idolatry. With this request 
 Mr. Kam readily complied, and, on his arrival, he 
 was received with the greatest demonstrations of joy. 
 Such an effect was produced, also, by his preaching, 
 during the three days which he spent among them, 
 that the}^ brought out and destroyed their idols with 
 one consent, and burnt down the houses which, in 
 the time of their blind infatuation, they had erected 
 for the worship of the devil. 
 
 “ From this place,” he says, “ I went to the 
 island of Saparuwa, where I found a great number 
 of people collected on the shore, and singing psalms, 
 to express their gratitude to God for my visit. 
 Here many of the poor heathen have received 
 Christ by faith ; and some of them Were introduced 
 
AMBOYNA. 
 
 85 
 
 CHAP. IV.] 
 
 to me by their masters, to signify their willingness 
 that they might be baptized. There is a great 
 want of Bibles, however, and other books suited for 
 religious instruction. I have, therefore, sent a 
 useful catechism in the Malay language to be 
 printed at Batavia, and have ordered ten thousand 
 copies of it, as the population, including Christians, 
 and mohammedans who have recently embraced 
 Christianity, is very great.” 
 
 In October, Mr. Kam visited the island of 
 Nusalout, where he found the inhabitants of seven 
 negeries very anxious to hear the gospel ; and, on 
 his going to the negery of Aboro, he says, “ the 
 joy of the people was as great as if an angel had 
 come down to them from heaven with the glorious 
 news of salvation.” 
 
 On his return to Amboyna, the word of the 
 Lord continued to be abundantly owned and blessed, 
 especially among the heathen, who, like those al- 
 ready adverted to, destroyed the houses formerly 
 erected for the worship of devils, and put away 
 from them every vestige of idolatry. Such, indeed, 
 was their zeal in the cause of Divine truth, that 
 when Mr. Kam intimated his intention of building 
 a new church, for the separate use of the slaves, 
 they cheerfully volunteered their services in cut- 
 ting timber in the forests for erecting the proposed 
 structure, and thus precluded the necessity of the 
 missionary’s applying to the directors for pecuniary 
 assistance. 
 
 In the spring of 1817, in consequence of the 
 Dutch government attempting to take some troops 
 from the Molucca islands for Java, the natives of 
 the island of Lupperwaro, near Amboyna, rose in 
 insurrection, and murdered the Dutch resident aud 
 i 
 
86 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 his family, together with the garrison, and a great 
 number of the Christian inhabitants, who refused 
 to join the revolters. In writing to the directors 
 on this subject, Mr. Kam observes, “Every means 
 have been employed to keep down the spirit of 
 revolt, by offering remission of punishment, &c., 
 but we are yet in great danger. My faith is often 
 at such a low ebb, that I am constrained to cry out, 
 
 ‘ O my God, my soul is cast down within me.’ 
 Neither my body nor my soul, however, has been 
 injured, though I have experienced many dangers 
 both by land and by sea ; and, therefore, I have 
 confidence that there will again appear a glorious 
 light, perhaps greater than before. Surely the 
 mercy of the Lord has accompanied my poor 
 labours from the time of my arrival in Asia : surely 
 the time of salvation is at hand, and will be accom- 
 plished in favour of the poor heathen, who are so 
 numerous in this colony.” 
 
 About the time of this revolt, Mr. Kam had 
 designed to make a voyage to the islands of Celebes 
 and Sangir, two of the Moluccas, in compliance 
 with a desire expressed by some of the inhabitants 
 of those islands that he would pay them a visit. 
 At the request of the government of Amboyna, 
 which required his assistance in writing and trans- 
 lating letters in the Malay language, he, at that 
 period, laid aside his intention. In the autumn of 
 the same year, however, he was enabled to carry it 
 into execution ; and the principal incidents which 
 occurred during his absence from Amboyna are 
 communicated in the following interesting nar- 
 rative : — 
 
 “ On the 22d of August, 1817,” he says, “ I left 
 Amboyna, in the Swallow, captain Wilson, for the 
 
CHAP. IV.] AMBOYNA. 87 
 
 purpose of visiting the island of Ternate, the north- 
 west coast of Celebes and Sangir island, the latter 
 of which lies about six degrees north of Amboyna. 
 
 “ On my arrival I was kindly received by the 
 native Christians, and also by the resident of the 
 island. I found there a large Dutch church, at 
 which I was informed a good minister formerly 
 officiated. During my stay I preached in it twice 
 every day to crowds of people, who seemed eager 
 to hear the joyful sound of the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ. I could not, however, remain with them 
 long, captain Wilson being anxious to expedite 
 his departure for Manado, the principal town of 
 Celebes. Therefore, after I had baptized the 
 children, and some adults, on confession of their 
 sins, and declaration of their faith in the Redeemer, 
 I took leave of the congregation, and again em- 
 barked on board the Swallow. 
 
 “ In Celebes I found a great number of nominal 
 Christians among the Dutch people, especially at 
 Manado, whose conduct was not according to the 
 purity of the gospel of Christ. I preached to them 
 twice a-day during the short time I continued 
 there. I proceeded from thence, by land, to 
 Kema, where I found the people more disposed 
 to listen to the word of life. Upon my return to 
 Manado, I conducted public worship in the house 
 of the resident, the church being much out of re- 
 pair. One of the chiefs of the Alvoor people, who 
 is called major Nalle, came to me, and requested 
 me to send a schoolmaster for his negery, to in- 
 struct him and his people in the Christian religion. 
 His domain is considerable, and he has not less 
 than a thousand persons under his command, I 
 asked him why he wished to be a Christian. He 
 
88 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 replied, ‘ Because I know that religion is the best 
 of all/ Rejoicing to hear such witness from the 
 mouth of an Alvoor chief, I promised to send him 
 a schoolmaster immediately on my return to Am- 
 boyna. The major was present to-day during 
 Divine worship at the resident s, and appeared much 
 interested, especially when he observed a great 
 number of children, and also grown persons, coming 
 to he baptized, together with three Chinese, who 
 had been brought to the knowledge of the true 
 God, and to faith in Christ. 
 
 “ The trade in gold at Manado has occasioned 
 many of the Chinese to settle there. These are 
 more disposed to receive the gospel than the 
 people of Amboyna, and seem only to want a faith- 
 ful minister of Christ to instruct them. The same 
 may he said respecting the Alvoors. Indeed, here 
 is a large field of labour. More than one hundred 
 thousand of this people dwell on the north-west 
 coast of Celebes, under the Dutch government, 
 which is able to protect any persons who might 
 settle among them in order to preach the gospel 
 and to instruct them. 
 
 “ I travelled during several days among these 
 people, and was much encouraged by what I ob- 
 served in them. One night I stopped at the house 
 of one of their chiefs, whose title is Hockom Kla- 
 bat, which signifies 6 Judge of the people who live 
 at the mount Klabat.’ They are tall and powerful 
 men, of a copper colour, and without clothing. I 
 felt myself as safe among them, however, as though 
 I had been surrounded by my friends in England. 
 They appeared much pleased that I took my supper 
 with them that night. The house of the chief was 
 crowded with the natives, who were desirous to see 
 
CHAP. IV.] AMBOYNA. 89 
 
 me, as they understood I was a minister of the 
 white people, as they call the Christians. After 
 supper, which consisted of a piece of boiled pork 
 and rice, with some fish, I spoke to them of the 
 ^reat love of God towards us, which is visible 
 every day in his bountiful provision for our natural 
 wants, as w T ell as for the wants of so many millions 
 of other creatures. When I had finished, they all 
 assented, apparently from their hearts, to what I 
 had advanced on that subject. I then told them 
 of the infinitely greater love of God towards man- 
 kind, which appeared in the redemption he had 
 accomplished for sinners, by the gift of his dear 
 Son Jesus Christ, even for every one who believeth 
 the witness of God. After I had discoursed upon 
 this subject some time, one of the company, who 
 sat next to me, said, ‘ I have often heard of these 
 things from the Christians who live at Manado and 
 Kema ; we only want instructors amongst us, and 
 I am sure that great numbers of our nation would 
 embrace the Christian religion.’ 
 
 “ From Celebes I directed my course for Sangir 
 island, which lies about two degrees farther north. 
 This proved a very dangerous passage, by reason 
 of the strong currents that run half the year from 
 the west to the east, and the other half in the 
 opposite direction ; but the Lord was my protector. 
 The boat’s crew consisted of fifty-two of the Alvoor 
 people, and two soldiers ; and we had with us four 
 guns of three pounds each, on account of the great 
 number of pirates who continually infest this part 
 of the Moluccas. Besides the peril to which we 
 were exposed from the sea and from the robbers, 
 we were in danger, also, from the unsoundness of 
 our boat, a circumstance too common in these seas. 
 
 1 3 
 
90 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IV. 
 
 “ The first island at which we arrived, after 
 quitting Celebes, was Togolanda ; but we were 
 prevented from getting on shore by a strong land 
 breeze, so were obliged to cast anchor close under 
 mount Du wan/ a fiercely burning volcano, the 
 smoke of which affected my breath very much all 
 night. The next morning, however, by means of 
 a sea-breeze, we were extricated from our unplea- 
 sant situation, and went on shore. The king of 
 the island received me with much kindness, and 
 informed me how severely some of his people had 
 suffered in consequence of an eruption of the burn- 
 ing mountain, by which a whole negery had been 
 destroyed, together with the church. f But/ said 
 he, ' we have erected a new church farther inland, 
 and I rejoice that you are come to instruct my 
 people/ He invited me to take my breakfast with 
 him, and in the mean time informed his people 
 that there would be Divine service that morning. 
 In a few hours a very numerous congregation was 
 collected; the king also attended with the whole 
 of his family ; and I preached from John xii. 32 ; 
 r I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all 
 men unto me.’ I thought this text was calculated 
 to move a heart of stone, as it exhibits the infinite 
 love of God towards poor sinners, displayed on 
 Calvary, as the means of drawing every soul to 
 Christ, his dear Son ; and I was much gratified by 
 observing, that this large congregation of black 
 people was very attentive to the things that were 
 spoken. 
 
 “ After I had sojourned here some days, I per- 
 ceived that, for want of teachers and the word of 
 God in the Malay language, the people had very 
 little knowledge of Divine things. They all, how- 
 
AMBOYNA, 
 
 91 
 
 CHAP. IV.] 
 
 ever, believed the powerful declaration of St. Paul 
 to Timothy, 'This is a faithful saying, and worthy 
 of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the 
 world to save sinners.’ I continued amongst them 
 eight days, and after examining the boys and girls 
 belonging to the school, I was obliged to give them 
 some leaves out of my New Testament, for want of 
 useful school books. 
 
 “ From hence I proceeded to the island ofChiauw, 
 or Ziauw. I arrived there on the 24tli of Septem- 
 ber, and was pleased to find the king of the island 
 a very pious man. After my painful journey ings, 
 his company was as a refreshing spring to my 
 weary soul. He was employed every day in study- 
 ing his Bible, which, he said, yielded him great 
 comfort. He was also able to read the Dutch 
 Bible, and had some acquaintance with the Arabic ; 
 but what was of infinitely greater importance, the 
 love of God, which passeth all understanding, had 
 taken possession of his heart. This good man 
 seemed exceedingly glad of my arrival, and obliged 
 me to explain to him certain passages of the holy 
 Scriptures. Whatever I said, that he was not 
 previously acquainted with, he put down in a book, 
 with which he had provided himself for this express 
 purpose. 
 
 “ The king requested that I would baptize a 
 considerable number of the slaves, both men and 
 women, who had been instructed in the doctrines 
 of Christianity. Having convinced myself, as far 
 as possible, of the sincerity of their professions, I 
 complied, rejoicing in the work which God is car- 
 rying on in this part of the world. 
 
 “ The 29th of October was set apart for this 
 great solemnity. The king and his queen were 
 
92 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [ciIAP. IV. 
 
 both present, and assumed the office of sponsors, 
 in behalf of their slaves ; promising to exercise a 
 watchful care over their souls. When the adminis- 
 tration of this solemn rite was finished, we sung 
 the 87th Psalm. A great number of people at- 
 tended on this occasion, and also at a service in 
 the evening. 
 
 “ During the solemnity of baptizing his slaves, 
 the king seemed much affected, and, on his return 
 to his house, out of the fulness of his heart, he 
 himself addressed these new members of the church, 
 in a manner which I shall never forget. f You 
 have now T placed yourselves/ said he, f under an 
 obligation to love God your Creator, and Jesus 
 Christ your Redeemer, and all men as brethren ; 
 to abstain from all heathen pleasures, as well as 
 from all their superstitions, because this is the way 
 to enter into the kingdom of God/ 
 
 “ There is on this island, also, a volcanic moun- 
 tain, and not far from this negery. I asked the 
 king, if he were not afraid of so bad a neighbour. 
 
 ‘ Why should I ?’ asked he, in return, ‘ when the 
 Lord our God, who made this mountain, is more 
 powerful than all the fire within it P’ I fully as- 
 sented to this declaration, and said, ' Yes, my dear 
 sire, that which you have said is very true, and 
 sufficient to comfort our hearts in the most immi- 
 nent dangers.’ 
 
 “ Before I arrived at Chiauw, I was acquainted 
 with the excellent character of this good man, but 
 I little expected to be the instrument of introduc- 
 ing into the church of Christ so large a number of 
 his servants. As I perceived that Christ was living 
 in his heart by faith, I encouraged him to address 
 his people frequently, and to read to them some 
 
CHAP. IV.] 
 
 AMBOYNA. 
 
 93 
 
 sermons, of which I promised to send him copies 
 on my return to Amboyna. School-books and 
 religious tracts are, also, very much wanted in 
 these islands. In the course of the present journey, 
 
 I have met with not less than twelve thousand peo- 
 ple, who profess Christianity, but who have been, 
 in past times, very much neglected. Thanks, how- 
 ever, be unto God, that I am become acquainted 
 with their wants, and hope, in a short time, to 
 make an attempt to supply them to the utmost of 
 my power. 
 
 “ From Chiauw, I proceeded to the island of 
 Sangir, which is governed by four native kings; 
 viz. the king of Maganito, the king of Taroona, 
 the king of Candar, and the king of Tabookang. 
 The latter is a brother of the pious king of Chiauw. 
 Here I found the people in a still more deplorable 
 state than those in the other islands I had visited. 
 Even their schoolmasters had not a complete Bible 
 in their possession ; they had only some loose 
 leaves of it, and this was the case also with their 
 catechisms. 
 
 “ After I had passed through the rest of the 
 island, I visited the king of Tabookang, by whom 
 I was also very graciously received. He was 
 dressed in uniform, like an English officer. On 
 the day of my arrival, he invited me to dine with 
 him. He told me that he was desirous to be 
 married in the church, and wished me to continue 
 with him a few days, that the necessary prepara- 
 tions might be made; which, as he appeared to 
 me to be desirous of acting in every other respect 
 as a real Christian, I consented to do ; and I had 
 reason to rejoice in this determination, for the 
 example of the king was immediately followed by 
 
94 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IY« 
 
 a great number of his people, who had before been 
 ignorant of the solemnity of Christian marriage.” 
 
 In the beginning of February, 1818, Mr. Earn, 
 after severe illness, embarked on board a whaler 
 bound for Amboyna, and soon afterwards returned 
 in safety to his beloved flock, by whom he was 
 received w ith every demonstration of joy and affec- 
 tion. From a letter written to the directors after 
 his return, it appears that this zealous and labo- 
 rious missionary had baptized in the several islands 
 upwards of five thousand children, and nearly five 
 hundred adults ; and that in Amboyna he had bap- 
 tized, chiefly of those who had been mohammed- 
 ans, one hundred and twenty-eight adults, besides 
 children. 
 
 Shortly after his return, he visited several more 
 of the Molucca islands, particularly Harooka, 
 Saparoua, Nusalout, and Ceram; the inhabitants 
 of which amount, collectively, to upwards of fifteen 
 thousand souls. In most of the negeries, or vil- 
 lages, he w as received with joy, both by the chiefs 
 and people, some of w hom had suffered considerably 
 in a late rebellion ; their houses and even their 
 churches having been laid in ashes. Many of the 
 natives, who had long been destitute of the gospel, 
 rejoiced greatly in an opportunity of hearing it 
 from the lips of the missionary, who also adminis- 
 tered the Lord’s supper to the members of the 
 churches, and baptized their children. 
 
 In January, 1821, an auxiliary missionary so- 
 ciety was formed at Amboyna, for the purpose of 
 contributing to the maintenance and support of 
 several missionaries recently sent out by the Ne- 
 therlands Society, with w^hich Mr. Kam had also 
 become connected, and also with a view 7 to assist in 
 
AMBOYNA. 
 
 95 
 
 CHAP, IV.] 
 
 the printing of school-books and religious tracts ; 
 a second printing-press having arrived from the 
 directors in London, in the course of the preceding 
 year. 
 
 About this time, a place was erected immediately 
 contiguous to Mr. Kauris dwelling-house, for the 
 initiatory instruction of such converts from pa- 
 ganism as might be desirous of receiving baptism; 
 and, during the year, that solemn rite was adminis- 
 tered to thirty persons, who had abjured heathenism, 
 and embraced the truths of Christianity. Towards 
 the close of December, in the same year, Mr. Kam 
 had the satisfaction of receiving into his church 
 about a hundred new members, of whom several had 
 formerly been idolaters, and one a mohammedan. 
 
 In the following year, he performed a voyage 
 among the islands of the Malayan archipelago, to 
 settle the missionaries sent out by the Netherlands 
 Society, to survey the moral state of the islands, 
 and to communicate, by means of preaching and 
 the distribution of the Scriptures and tracts, Chris- 
 tian instruction to the islanders. 
 
 On his return he touched at the island of Ha- 
 rooka, where, a few years since, idolatry was, to a 
 considerable extent, abolished. He was kindly 
 invited to sojourn at the house of the resident, 
 whose lady is a person of eminent piety. While 
 here, the resident received a memorial from the 
 schoolmaster of Abouro, transmitted by the chiefs 
 of that district, containing the following interesting 
 account of the destruction of the remaining idolatry 
 in that island : — 
 
 “On the 18th of the present month, (January,) 
 1822, I collected together all the people of the 
 negerv Abouro, who agreed to abolish the idols 
 
96 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 which, until the present time, they and their fore- 
 fathers had been accustomed to worship, in se- 
 cluded places. 
 
 “ The first place is named Amarya, where they 
 worshipped five stones, which served them for idols. 
 The second place is called Tupawary. Here was 
 a tree named Humulian, and a bamboo, with a hole 
 perforated therein, which was called the Enchanter. 
 Besides these, the people placed lighted candles, 
 and offered meat and drink-offerings, burning in- 
 cense and showing reverence as to the other idols. 
 The name of the third place is Sanie, where was a 
 single stone, to which the people were accustomed 
 to offer similar sacrifices. The name of the fifth 
 place is Oko, where they worshipped idols of the 
 same description, with similar adoration. 
 
 “ On the 23d of January, we burned in the fire 
 a gong and a bassoon, formerly used in the festi- 
 vals, together with some barrels, which were used 
 in bringing the meat and drink-offerings to the 
 idols, which, with the consent of the chief and 
 people of this negery, as well as according to the 
 wish of the members of our church, have been 
 abolished. 
 
 u We have also visited the forest of Eroewy, 
 where we have burned down a wooden pillar, to 
 which divine honours were formerly offered. It 
 stood in the midst of water, used for purifying the 
 idol. The pillar and the fountain of water have 
 been destroyed. 
 
 “ The remaining portions of the idols, even the 
 very ashes, we have cast into the sea.” 
 
 In the spring of 1823, Mr. Kam visited the 
 islands of Banda, Leti, and Kiffer. At the island 
 of Leti, which he describes as beautiful in scenery. 
 
CHAP. IV.] AMBOYNA. 97 
 
 and rich in all the means of subsistence, he left a 
 Christian schoolmaster, who had accompanied him 
 from Amboyna, in compliance with the importunity 
 of the natives. At KifFer he was received with 
 great kindness by the rajahs, and found the people 
 ripe for Christian instruction. Mr. Labryn, the 
 Netherland missionary at Timor-East, met Mr. 
 Kam at Leti, and accompanied him to Kiifer. 
 Here both of them continued several days, preach- 
 ing to the people. They particularly explained to 
 them the nature and obligations of the Christian 
 religion ; and, on a profession of faith in the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, baptized about fifteen hundred per- 
 sons. One of the rajahs requested Mr. Kam to 
 take his two sons under instruction, and the youths, 
 of the ages of eighteen and fourteen, willingly 
 accompanied him to Amboyna. 
 
 Mr. Kam recently transmitted to the British 
 and Foreign Bible Society, the following remark- 
 able instance of apparent preparation for receiv- 
 ing the Scriptures : — 
 
 u An Arab merchant came to my house, for the 
 purpose of selling some goods, and of exchanging 
 his copper money into silver. ‘ Friend,’ said I, 
 ' it is out of my power to assist you in this way, 
 because I do not possess a sufficient sum of money: 
 nevertheless, I have got something, which is of far 
 greater value even than silver, provided you are 
 able to read/ This, he assured me, he could do. 
 I then opened the first part of the Old Testament, 
 and began to read slowly and distinctly to him ; 
 but the style appeared too lofty for him to under- 
 stand, until I explained it in the way of familiar 
 conversation. After conversing with him some 
 time on the excellence of the sacred Scriptures, I 
 
 K 
 
98 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IV. 
 
 pointed out to him the first promise of God, 
 concerning the seed of the woman, Gen. iii. 15. 
 This seemed very mysterious to him, until I ex- 
 plained it. He then exclaimed, ‘ I never saw such 
 books before : our own teachers do not possess 
 them : they are very ignorant : they do not even 
 understand the koran when they read it.’ He 
 afterward turned to the book of Psalms ; and, on 
 reading the first psalm, f Blessed is the man that 
 walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly/ &c., he 
 cried out, ‘ Oh what beautiful books are these ! 
 How happy am I that I have met with such a 
 book ! I came to you in the hope of obtaining 
 silver ; but, surely, this is a treasure of far more 
 value ! * f It is, indeed, my friend/ replied I ; 
 6 and this book is at your service, if you are willing 
 to make good use of it : and if you prav to God to 
 enlighten your mind, he will enable you to un- 
 derstand its contents. In giving it to you, 1 have 
 given you the key of all spiritual knowledge. 
 Throughout the whole of it, from Moses down to 
 the end of all the prophets, ample testimony is 
 borne to our Prophet, who was greater than all 
 others — Jesus Christ; whom, in your language, 
 you call Noby Xisai ; but with whom you are yet 
 unacquainted. After dying like all the other pro- 
 phets, He alone rose from the dead ; whereas Mo- 
 hammed, in whom you trust, never ascended from 
 the grave, and therefore you cannot expect any 
 assistance from him : from the Prophet, however, 
 whom we worship, we expect salvation ; because 
 all power is given to Him in heaven and earth, 
 according to the good pleasure of God/ 
 
 “ Surely this man was not far from the kingdom 
 of God ; for he felt the power of Divine truth on 
 
AMBOYNA. 
 
 99 
 
 CHAP. IV.] 
 
 his heart. He remained more than two hours in 
 our house, and could not be satisfied without our 
 explaining to him whatever he did not understand. 
 My wife, also, was much pleased with his com- 
 pany ; and availed herself of the opportunity for 
 pointing out to him some of the most striking pas- 
 sages in the prophets, respecting our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. When it grew* late, and he was on the 
 point of leaving us, he inquired if he might be per- 
 mitted to take the books with him : I told him that 
 he was welcome so to do; adding, that the books 
 were not our own, but that our friends, in a far 
 distant country, who loved God, had provided us 
 with them for distribution. At this he was exceed- 
 ingly pleased ; and, ordering his servants to leave 
 every thing else behind except the books, was going 
 away. My wife, however, begged him to let his 
 merchandise also be conveyed away; adding, that 
 she did not wish to incur any responsibility on 
 account of it. ‘ No,’ said he, in reply, f 1 am not 
 at all anxious on that score ; for where such ex- 
 cellent law s of God are observed in a house, the 
 inmates will never steal : to-morrow* I will send 
 for my goods':’ and, so saying, he left us full of joy. 
 
 “Two days before he left Amboyna, he once more 
 called at our house, washing to read again in the 
 Bible : on which occasion we directed his attention 
 to many striking passages in the New Testament, 
 which we compared with the testimonies contained 
 in the prophets of the Old Testament, respecting 
 our Lord; whereby his faith and confidence in the 
 holy Scriptures were greatly increased. On the 
 subject of sacrifices, which the Mohammedans place 
 much dependence upon, we pointed out to him how 
 Christ our Saviour, by one sacrifice, has perfected 
 
100 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 all those who are sanctified : this we confirmed bv 
 various passages out of the New Testament ; as, 
 * Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the 
 sin of the world P — ‘As Moses lifted up the serpent 
 in the wilderness/ & c. — and, f I am the way, the 
 truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Fa- 
 ther, but by me.* It was evident that these testi- 
 monies came powerfully home to his heart : and, 
 indeed, I have often witnessed how r far superior 
 the testimonies of the Bible are, and how much 
 better they are calculated to convince any one of 
 the authority of the sacred Scriptures themselves, 
 both of the Old and New Testament, than all the 
 arguments which our natural but imperfect reason 
 can suggest.” 
 
 Mr. Kam has, for some years past, been con- 
 nected with the Netherlands Society; he therefore 
 continues a correspondent, but not an agent, of the 
 London Missionary Society. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Java. — London Missionary Society. — Effects of the Chinese 
 Testament . — Voyage of Rev . Mr. Slater. — Idolatrous 
 Ceremonies . — The Chinese Camp . — A Protestant Village. 
 — Report of the Deputation. — Chinese and European Chro- 
 nology compared. — Marvellous Story . — Recent Efforts . — 
 Baptist Missionai'y Society. — Rev. Mr. Robinson’s Labours. 
 — Visit of the Udhiputi. — Principal Seat of Idolatry . — 
 Baptism of a Chinaman. — Ravages of the Cholera . — Com- 
 pletion of the Javanese New Testament.— Visit of the Rev. 
 D. Abeel from the American Board. — Striking Fact. 
 
 As it w r as said that no less than a hundred thou- 
 sand Chinese resided at Java, among whom it 
 seemed probable that the Scriptures translated by 
 
JAVA. 
 
 101 
 
 CHAr. V.] 
 
 Dr. Morrison might be freely circulated, the Di- 
 rectors of the London Missionary Society deter- 
 mined on some efforts in that extensive and popu- 
 lous island. Suitable instruments were soon found 
 for this purpose in some missionaries intended to 
 be sent to India by the Netherlands Society, but 
 who were prevented by war from proceeding thither. 
 It is also remarkable, that two gentlemen, on a 
 visit to the Cape of Good Hope, had expressed an 
 earnest desire that some missionaries might be sent 
 to Batavia ; one of whom contributed six thousand 
 rix dollars to this object. The labourers thus, to 
 some extent, provided for, arrived in Java in 1813, 
 but one of them* afterwards removed to Amboy na. 
 
 In a letter, dated November, 1814, Mr. Supper 
 speaks of his congregation being increased, and 
 states that several persons seemed convinced of 
 their sins under the ministry of the word, but they 
 had encountered much opposition from their gay 
 connexions ; and many others were offended with 
 the faithfulness of the discourses which had been 
 delivered in the church. In the same communi- 
 cation he observes, that the books which Dr. Milne 
 had distributed among the Chinese in this island, 
 seemed to have produced a good effect. “ I now 
 and then take a morning ride,” says he, “ on pur- 
 pose to inquire whether the Chinese read their Tes- 
 taments and tracts, and I find that they not only 
 do so, but are pleased with what they read. They 
 are desirous, however, of having a living inter- 
 preter ; and indeed I earnestly wish that some 
 faithful missionaries might come hither, and attend 
 solely to the Chinese language ; as, in that case, 
 they would soon be able to preach to the people.” 
 
 * Mr. Kam. 
 
 ' K 3 
 
102 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cttAP. V. 
 
 In another letter he says, u The German, French, 
 Dutch, and English Bibles and Testaments, as well 
 as the Portuguese New Testaments, which, through 
 your goodness I carried out with me, or received 
 from you afterwards, have almost all been expended, 
 and I can assure you, that they have fallen into 
 hands where they are daily made use of. The 
 Chinese New Testament, which the zealous mis- 
 sionary, Dr. Milne, distributed among the Chinese, 
 and those which I had the means of distributing, 
 have been visibly attended with blessed effects. I 
 mention only a few instances : — A member of my 
 Portuguese congregation came to me last week, 
 and said, ‘ I am acquainted with some Chinese, 
 who generally come to me twice a-week, when the 
 word of God is the theme of our conversation ; they 
 have read the Chinese New Testament, and find 
 the contents of it of far greater excellence than those 
 of any other book they have ever read, but yet they 
 do not understand every thing that is said in it, 
 and consequently apply to me to explain and clear 
 uj) some passages which they cannot comprehend. 
 I then give them such illustrations of the subject 
 as I have remembered from your discourses/ 
 
 “This Portuguese is one of my pupils, and 
 thanks be to God, I may truly say, that he is my 
 crown and the first fruit of my labours among the 
 nominal Christians here. The Chinese have already 
 turned their idols out of their houses, and are de- 
 sirous of becoming Christians. 
 
 “ Another of my Portuguese pupils, a man of 
 fifty-eight, came to me a few days ago, and told 
 me that a certain Chinese, wdio had read the New 
 Testament in his mother tongue, visits him three 
 times a-w r eek, to converse about the doctrines of 
 
JAVA. 
 
 103 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 Christianity ; he seems to love Jesus Christ better 
 than Confucius, and expressed a wish for a few more 
 books in the Chinese language. He likewise 
 turned his paper idols out of his house, and is ar- 
 dently desirous of becoming a Christian. 
 
 “ I was lately on a visit to a certain gentleman, 
 where one of the richest Chinese in this country 
 was also a guest. He spoke to me in Dutch, and 
 said, — ‘ I have read Dr. Morrison's New Testa- 
 ment with pleasure. It is very fine, and it would 
 be well if every one led such a life as Jesus Christ 
 has taught people to lead.’ I cannot describe to 
 you what effect these words, spoken by the mouth 
 of a Chinese, had upon me. I commenced a dis- 
 course with him about his idols, and said, — ‘ You 
 believe, according to the doctrines of Confucius, 
 that there is but one God, who made heaven, the 
 earth, man, and every living creature ?' ‘ Yes,’ he 
 
 replied, ‘but God is so far above us, that we dare 
 not address ourselves to him, without the interven- 
 tion of the demi-gods.’ I then said, ‘ As God is 
 the Creator of mankind, should we not call him 
 our common Father ?’ ‘Yes, certainly/ was his 
 reply. ‘ Well, if this be admitted, are not children 
 obliged to place confidence in their father ?' 
 ‘ Most assuredly.' ‘ In what consists this confi- 
 dence and trust ?’ No answer. ‘ Are not you the 
 father of five sons ?’ ‘ Yes.' ‘ Now, what would 
 
 you think or do, if three of your sons took it into 
 their heads to paint images upon paper, or carve 
 them upon wood ; and, when finished, pay them 
 all the veneration, and put that confidence in them, 
 which is justly due to you as their father P Would 
 you quietly submit to such conduct in your sons ?’ 
 ‘ No, I would certainly chastise them, and place 
 
104 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. V. 
 
 them in a madhouse, as labouring under a fit of 
 insanity/ But if they stated by way of excul- 
 pation, that from the great veneration they had for 
 you, as their father, they could not venture to ap- 
 proach you, hut through the intercession of images 
 which they themselves had made, what would you 
 say then ?’ ‘I should answer, I have chastised 
 you for your want of confidence in me; and on ac- 
 count of your conduct in preparing images, and 
 paying them the respect which is alone due to me, 
 they being unable to hear, move, or help them- 
 selves, I pronounce you to be out of your senses/ 
 
 ' But,’ said I, * do you act more wisely, on this 
 supposition, than your children would have acted, 
 when you worship the idols in the temples, and 
 pay every honour to them in your houses, which 
 is only due to your heavenly Father?’ f Ah !’ re- 
 plied the Chinese, f we have never directed our view 
 so far ; but I am convinced, that our idolatry can 
 never be pleasing to the only and true God, and 
 that by so doing we provoke his vengeance upon us.’ 
 “ The conversation being ended, he went home, 
 seemingly dissatisfied with himself ; and on his 
 arrival there, tore all the painted images from the 
 walls, and threw them into the fire. He has never 
 since frequented the Chinese temples/ and con- 
 tents himself with reading the New Testament, 
 and other religious writings, with which I supply 
 him from time to time. Is it unlikely that this 
 Chinese is far from the kingdom of God ? Is not 
 the grace of God and the power of the Holy Spirit 
 able to convert even the Chinese to the true Chris- 
 tian faith ? Many of the Europeans here are 
 inclined to doubt this, and therefore look upon my 
 labour as an unnecessary waste of time, but their 
 
CHAP* V.} JAVA, 105 
 
 seemingly repulsive doubts animate me to greater 
 zeal, and strengthen my faith and hope that God 
 will convince such unbelievers by the evidence of 
 facts, that the labours of his servants among the 
 Chinese will not be f in vain in the Lord,’ 
 
 “ You will rejoice with me when I tell you, that 
 the Lord has signally blessed my labours to my 
 catechumens. Four of them have solemnly made 
 a confession of their faith, and have been accepted 
 as members of our community, as their conduct 
 is a sure testimony of the true Christian life they 
 lead; and they continue to give proofs, that they 
 act under the influence of the Holy Spirit and the 
 gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, the power of which 
 unto salvation they have already an experience of. 
 One of my catechists reads the holy Scriptures 
 with some mohammedans three times a-week, con- 
 verses with them upon what they have read, and 
 they join in prayer in his house afterwards. One of 
 the upper servants of a mohammedan mosque told 
 him the other day, ‘ I have served many years in 
 our temples, but have never yet heard so many 
 agreeable truths from the priests, as are contained 
 in your Christian koran. I look upon the Chris- 
 tian worship as the best and most intelligible ; and 
 since you have taught me to pray, I always feel a 
 peculiarly agreeable repose to my mind, when I 
 have offered up my morning and evening prayers, 
 such as I never experienced before/ Some of the 
 priests have applied to me through this my beloved 
 pupil, for an Arabic Bible, which, after repeated 
 requests, I shall send them. I do not in general 
 give the Bible, particularly to people of that class, 
 on their first application, nor on the second, or 
 even third ; and I hope that my plan of proceeding 
 
106 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. V* 
 
 will be approved of by those, who have been atten- 
 tive to the way in which God deals with his chil- 
 dren. God does not give us in an instant what 
 we desire or pray for, but wisely exercises us in 
 the duty of patient waiting, until the time arrives 
 when we are prepared to set the proper value upon 
 the gifts he in his mercy bestows upon us. I con- 
 sider it my duty, in imitation of the example which 
 the Lord has set before me, to act in this manner m T 
 particularly when I reflect, that I have been thought 
 worthy of being his steward, and the dispenser of 
 the Bible Society’s most precious gifts ; which are 
 of infinitely greater value than all earthly king- 
 doms, for the Bible is the key to the kingdom of 
 eternal felicity.” 
 
 The faithful servant of Christ, by whom this 
 interesting communication was penned, was, in the 
 course of the same year, summoned from the scene 
 of his labours to the mansions of eternal rest. And 
 from the period of his decease, the London Society 
 had no missionary in Java until the summer of 
 1819, when Mr. John Slater, wdio had been for a 
 considerable time occupied in the study of the 
 Chinese language, at Canton and Malacca, arrived 
 there, having distributed in his voyage several 
 thousand tracts and Testaments. On his landing 
 he was much indebted to the friendly attentions of 
 the Rev. Mr. Robinson, the baptist missionary, 
 who kindly received him into his house. He also 
 received much kindness from the Dutch clergy in 
 Batavia, and his reception among the people was 
 more favourable than he had anticipated. They 
 listened to him with attention, though, perhaps, 
 rather from motives of curiosity than a desire lor 
 religious improvement. The following extracts 
 
CHAP. V.] JAVA. 107 
 
 from a letter of this mission ary, dated 29th of July, 
 containing some account of his voyage, cannot fail 
 to be gratifying to the Christian reader. 
 
 “ We left Malacca on the 27th of April, with 
 the instructions, prayers, and tears of our brethren. 
 Our principal baggage consisted of Chinese tracts. 
 New Testaments, and such parts of the Old Tes- 
 tament as were printed, to the amount of eleven 
 thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine books. 
 Our brother Thomsen furnished me with Malay 
 tracts in the Roman character, and Malay tracts, 
 catechisms, and spelling books in the Arabic cha- 
 racter, printed by himself, which increased my 
 stock to about fifteen thousand books. These, I 
 hope, it will be my happiness to distribute among 
 the heathen, and that they will afford me many 
 opportunities of preaching the gospel amongst them. 
 Perhaps an account of my voyage may not be 
 uninteresting, as we touched at several places on 
 the way. The first was Singapore, an English 
 settlement newly formed, and at present in a very 
 prosperous state. Here I spent a day on shore 
 with major Farquhar, the late English governor of 
 Malacca, who has always been our patron and 
 friend ; and had thus an opportunity of distributing 
 a box of Chinese tracts among the new settlers. 
 Major Farquhar received me with his usual kind- 
 ness, and expressed a hope that he should soon 
 see a Malay and Chinese missionary settled there, 
 and assured me that he felt much interested in the 
 Ultra Ganges mission. We next touched at Rbio, 
 a Dutch settlement, where I went on shore, to in- 
 quire into the number and state of the Chinese, 
 taking with me several hundred tracts and Testa- 
 ments. These I soon found an opportunity of 
 
108 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V, 
 
 putting into the hands of the people, who were all 
 assembled at the Bazaar, and within an hour their 
 attention seemed to be drawn from their merchan- 
 dise to my tracts. As I returned I felt unspeak- 
 able pleasure in seeing every one reading the word 
 of God, either in a tract, or in its pure state. I 
 suppose the number of Chinese here to be about 
 the same as at Malacca. We came next to Lin- 
 gen, an independent settlement near the straits of 
 Banca. Here also I went on shore, and spent 
 two days in distributing tracts and conversing with 
 the people. As I supposed no Christian mission- 
 ary had ever been here before, I endeavoured, as 
 far as possible, to furnish every family with a New 
 Testament, and such parts of the Old as I had with 
 me. I likewise went on board three Chinese junks, 
 lying in the harbour, and gave the seamen a few 
 tracts and several Testaments for each vessel. I 
 also sent by each vessel three New Testaments, and 
 tracts in proportion, for their friends in China, 
 with a promise on their part that they would de- 
 liver them. It is in this way that the sacred Scrip- 
 tures must enter China; and I hope the numerous 
 copies that we have already sent will be like leaven 
 hid in meal, gradually leavening the whole mass. 
 Leaving Lingen, we sailed for the island of Borneo, 
 and touched at Pontiana. Here I found much 
 difficulty in getting on shore, as we were lying at 
 anchor sixteen miles off. At length, however, I 
 succeeded ; and taking with me two hundred New 
 Testaments, three hundred catechisms, which con- 
 tain the substance of the Christian religion, and a 
 number of tracts, I committed myself and cargo to 
 a native boat, which after pulling nearly twelve 
 hours, brought me safe to land. I felt very 
 
CIIAP. V.] JAVA. 109 
 
 anxious to visit the people at Sambass, but I found 
 it impracticable, and I could only spend two days 
 on shore among the people at Pontiana. 1 fol- 
 lowed my usual plan of giving the Scriptures to 
 those who have families, that every house might 
 possess the word of God. During my stay here, 
 I was entertained at the house of a respectable 
 Chinaman, who had, by some means, obtained a 
 Chinese New Testament; and, from the many 
 questions he asked respecting it, I inferred that he 
 must have read it with some attention. He in- 
 quired particularly concerning Adam’s sin, and 
 all men being sinners in consequence of it ; also, 
 whether all the nations of the west worship Jesus. 
 He was much pleased with the objects of the society, 
 and assured ine, if the directors would send one of 
 those good men, as he expressed it, to Pontiana, 
 he would give him a house to live in. My host 
 also took me with him to visit the sultan, with 
 whom he is very intimate, who also made many 
 inquiries respecting the Christian religion, and ap- 
 proved much of the proposal the other had made 
 to obtain a missionary, to be settled among them. 
 I inquired of them concerning the people of Sam- 
 bass, who work in the gold mines, and others who 
 dwell among the mountains of the interior, and 
 who are employed in obtaining diamonds, and was 
 informed by them, that at the former place, which 
 lies near them, there were at least fifty thousand 
 Chinese ; the others, they said, were very numerous, 
 but they could not exactly say how many ; they 
 might, however, amount to twenty thousand. I 
 regretted much that I could not visit them. I, 
 however, sent them some tracts and catechisms. 
 Thus, during my voyage to Batavia, I distributed 
 L 
 
110 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 several thousand tracts and Testaments ; and I 
 hope the seed sown, will, as bread cast upon the 
 waters, be found after many days.” 
 
 Shortly after his arrival, Mr. Slater took 
 under his instruction four Chinese children, as the 
 commencement of a school, designed to be con- 
 ducted, as far as circumstances would permit, on 
 the Lancasterian plan. He also employed him- 
 self sedulously in circulating copies of the New 
 Testament and religious tracts among the heathen ; 
 and, with the assistance of a native teacher, devoted 
 a considerable portion of his time to the study of 
 the Chinese language. A few months only had 
 elapsed, however, when his labours were suspended 
 by a calamity at once alarming and destructive. 
 On the 2nd of October, 1819, his house was burnt 
 down, when his Chinese books, with various 
 articles of furniture, were consumed. This cala- 
 mity, however, was considerably alleviated by the 
 kindness of several friends, and particularly by that 
 of one family, with whom Mr. and Mrs. Slater 
 found an hospitable asylum for several weeks. 
 
 After this accident, a piece of ground was pur- 
 chased, on account of the society, for a mission- 
 house and garden ; and, by the liberal subscriptions 
 of such of the inhabitants as appeared to take an 
 interest in his object, Mr. Slater was enabled to 
 build a convenient habitation, capable of accom- 
 modating two or three missionaries, besides his own 
 family. On the adjoining premises a school was 
 afterwards erected, and opened with twenty-six 
 pupils. 
 
 In the course of his endeavours to diffuse the 
 light of Divine truth, he paid a visit one day to a 
 Chinese temple, and, taking his stand as near to the 
 
JAVA. 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 Ill 
 
 idol as possible, commenced reading a tract, in 
 Chinese, on the subject of idolatry. Some of his 
 auditors appeared willing to acknowledge the truth 
 of what they heard, but seemed to think that the cus- 
 tom of their country was an all-sufficient reason for 
 continuing the observance of ceremonies, which, in 
 reality, they know to be unavailing. 
 
 Of the various idolatrous ceremonies which were 
 performed in this place, at the time of his visit, 
 Mr. Slater has given the following description : — 
 
 “ Within the temple-yard, which prevents the 
 idol from being seen from without, is an elevated 
 stage, on which the Chinese players perform their 
 exploits, to the astonishment of the crowd below. 
 On passing this, the attention is excited by the 
 gaudy appearance of golden ornaments, and various 
 coloured paper cut in shreds ; but principally by 
 the quantity of painted candles burning in front 
 of the idols, the smoke of which, together with the 
 incense, is intolerable at first entering. The 
 candles are about a hundred in number, and of 
 various sizes, from one foot to three feet in height, 
 and measuring from two to six inches in circum- 
 ference. These are kept burning during the whole 
 time of worship ; but as every worshipper brings 
 two candles, they are constantly changing them, 
 so that I suppose the entire number is changed 
 every twenty minutes. Two men are employed to 
 keep a few places vacant, that no one may be 
 prevented from placing his candles, and that the 
 worship may go on without interruption. The 
 candles which are removed are for the benefit of 
 the temple, and they must amount to a considerable 
 sum, as the smallest of them cost about two dollars 
 a piece. 
 
112 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 a On entering the temple, every worshipper 
 presents his lights, and receives six sprigs of 
 incense. After bowing to the imaginary deity, as 
 an intimation that he is about to worship, he 
 places three of them close to the image, and the 
 others at a short distance; then retiring to a cushion 
 in front of the idol, he pays his homage, which 
 consists in kneeling down, and bowing the head 
 thrice to the ground ; and this is repeated three 
 times. He then goes to a large table on the left 
 side of the idol, where there are persons to enrol 
 his name, and receive his contribution ; and here 
 the devotees appear anxious to exceed each other 
 in the sums which they give toward the support 
 of this abominable worship. 
 
 “ During all this time, one’s ears are stunned by 
 a large drum, and a gong, used to rouse the idol \ 
 and these are beaten with increased vehemence 
 when any person of note comes to worship. Se- 
 veral females, most richly dressed, brought offerings 
 of fruit and sweetmeats. These, I am informed, 
 were the wives of the rich Chinese, who were glad 
 to embrace such an opportunity of appearing 
 abroad ; as probably they had not seen any man, 
 nor been seen by any but their own husbands, 
 since they visited this temple on a similar occa- 
 sion, in the joreceding year. 
 
 “Another part of this scene is performed by 
 about a dozen cooks, chopping up pork for dinner, 
 and I had many pressing invitations to sit down, 
 and dine with the worshippers, many of whom 
 appeared astonished at my refusal ; as, on other 
 occasions, whilst distributing tracts from house to 
 house, I readily ate and drank with them, for the 
 sake of an opportunity to discourse with them re- 
 
JAVA. 
 
 113 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 specting Christ and his gospel. In the temple- 
 yard there were as many gaining tables as could be 
 conveniently placed.” 
 
 On the 7th of January, 1822, Mr. Medhurst 
 and his family arrived at Batavia, and shortly after 
 their arrival, a dwelling-house was built for them 
 on the mission premises. The contiguous land 
 belonging to the society was also brought from 
 the wildness of nature to resemble the cultivated 
 grounds in the neighbourhood. 
 
 Mr. Medhurst now commenced preaching in 
 Chinese four times a week. It seldom happened, 
 however, that any congregation exceeded thirty 
 persons, and the only apparent effect produced, at 
 this time, by the public dispensation of the truth, 
 consisted in the temporary conviction of gainsayers, 
 and in the extended concessions of the heathen to 
 the veracity, consistency, and consequent obli- 
 gations of what was advanced on moral and religious 
 subjects. Still the missionaries were not dis- 
 couraged, but resolved to go on in their important 
 work, leaving the result to the great Head of the 
 church ; and, in addition to their other labours, 
 they established a Malay service, in which they 
 preached alternately every sabbath evening. 
 
 “ There is a portion of Batavia,” Messrs. Tyerman 
 and Bennet remark, “ strongly contrasted with the 
 European parts, inhabited solely by Chinese, and 
 called their camp. These foreigners live generally 
 in small low houses, to each of which is attached a 
 shop, with all manner of w ares, drugs, fruits, & c. 
 exposed for sale, both within and without. In 
 every shop, opposite to the front door, is an idol, 
 painted on paper — a fat, squat, old man, a liery 
 flving dragon, a monstrous fish, or some horrible 
 l 3 
 
114 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V , 
 
 figure, before which is placed a petty altar — a 
 little pot, containing fragrant gums, or sticks of 
 sandal- wood, which are kept continually burning. 
 The ashes are carefully preserved, and accumulate 
 in the vessel, till one or another of the family is 
 going on a journey or a voyage, when a handful is 
 taken out of the precious deposit, and thrown upon 
 the road or the water, to make the way safe, and 
 the adventure prosperous. 
 
 “ In one village there is a street, nearly a mile 
 long, inhabited solely by Chinese. We called at 
 several of their houses, and found in each an idol 
 of some kind. That which most surprised us was 
 a French engraving of the emperor Napoleon 
 Buonaparte, in a gilt frame, before which incense 
 was burning ; and the old man to whom the picture 
 belonged, in our presence paid it divine honours, 
 bowing himself in various antic attitudes, and 
 offering a prayer for blessings upon himself and 
 his family. When we asked him why he wor- 
 shipped that as a god which came from Europe, 
 and not from his own country, he frankly replied, 
 * Oh, we worship any thing P In this street are 
 two temples, one a decent building under repair, 
 the other an open shed on a little mound, consisting 
 of a slight square roof, supported by four pillars. 
 In this sanctuary are several misshapen stones, 
 planted on their ends, to which prayers are daily 
 made by beings (in that respect) as stupid as 
 themselves. A cocoa-nut shell was placed in the 
 midst of these blocks, containing some small offer- 
 ings. We visited two other edifices of similar 
 construction, and consecrated to gods of the same 
 materials as these ; namely, rude, upright stones. 
 
JAVA. 
 
 €HAP. V.] 
 
 11*5 
 
 which it seems the rude Malays worship with not 
 less devotion than the shrewd Chinese. Behind 
 one of these idolatrous seats, we observed the 
 wreck of an enormous tree, hollow and rotten 
 within, and measuring ninety-three feet in girth 
 towards the root. The other temple gives the 
 name of bater-tulis, or engraven stone, to the neigh- 
 bourhood, from the incomprehensible divinity 
 which it encloses ; namely, a triangular stone, 
 about six feet high, inscribed with characters which 
 neither European nor native has yet been able to 
 decipher. 
 
 €t On our way back to Batavia we turned about 
 four miles out of the main road, to see a Christian 
 village, called Depock, inhabited by a race of 
 Malay protestants, now amounting to one hundred 
 and eighty persons, of all ages. About a century 
 since, a Dutch gentleman, the owner of this village, 
 and also of a number of slaves, offered to give the 
 latter not only their freedom, but the estate which 
 they occupied, and secure the same to their 
 descendants, if they would embrace the Christian 
 religion. They agreed to this extraordinary pro- 
 posal, and he fulfilled his promise. Their posterity 
 enjoy the inheritance, and worthily enjoy it, we 
 may say ; for certainly they are a reformed, if not 
 a pious class of their uncultivated countrymen. 
 Their houses and grounds were comfortable and 
 cleanly. There is a little chapel in this pietty 
 village, where Mr. Medhurst occasionally preaches. 
 In the school-house we found a Malay version 
 of the Psalms, adapted to music ; also several 
 excellent forms of prayer, and catechisms. Most 
 of the children, thirty-nine in number, are well 
 
1 16 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 acquainted with the latter, and are duly taught the 
 former. The whole sequestered nook is enclosed 
 with large umbrageous trees, of various kinds ; and 
 amidst the unpenetrated pagan darkness, and the 
 more bewildering mohammedan mists, which 
 overspread the noble is and of Java, there is light 
 — it may be but little, yet there is some of the true 
 light, in the habitations of this Christian Goshen.” 
 “We were much pleased,” they remark on 
 another occasion, “ with the appearance of a small 
 village, of which the inhabitants are a distinct 
 race, their houses remarkably neat, and their 
 grounds exceedingly fruitful. About a century 
 ago the Dutch government abolished popery here, 
 requiring that all Roman catholics should either 
 quit their religion or the colony. A number of 
 Portuguese families, naturalized to the soil through 
 several generations, caring more for their country 
 than their faith, consented to profess themselves 
 protestants, and forthwith determined to remain 
 where they were, and to perpetuate the lineage of 
 their ancestors by intermarrying only with each 
 other. To this agreement they so far adhered as 
 to keep up their nationality, but not their language, 
 within the compass of this small, sequestered spot. 
 Though of European origin, and pure descent, 
 their complexions are darker even than those of 
 the Malays and Javanese. A few years ago their 
 number is said to have exceeded five hundred ; but 
 the recent ravages of cholera morbus have reduced 
 them to one hundred and thirty- five, men, women, 
 and children. They have a decent chapel for 
 public worship. Service was performed at mid- 
 day, by a Dutch missionary, in the Malayan 
 tongue. His discourse, we were glad to be told. 
 
JAVA. 
 
 117 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 was truly evangelical, from the text, ' God is love.’ 
 Mr. Medhurst occasionally visits this interesting 
 community, and preaches to them.” 
 
 They further observe, — “ On inquiry of Mr. 
 Medhurst, concerning the actual and visible 
 success of the missions belonging to our society in 
 further India, he says that, whatever preparation 
 may have been made by preaching, schools, and 
 scripture tracts, there are, in the whole, not more 
 than three or four natives of whom it can be af- 
 firmed that they make a credible profession of 
 Christianity. In this island, up to this time, it is 
 doubtful whether any abiding religious impression 
 has been made upon the heart of a Chinese or 
 Mohammedan. The frivolous superstitions of the 
 former, and the blind bigotry of the latter, are 
 alike opposed to the pure, sublime, and humbling 
 doctrines of the cross : while the depraved passions 
 and profligate lives of both classes render the 
 gospel-promises and gospel-threatenings alike un- 
 welcome to those who cleave to their ungodliness 
 and worldly lusts as the elements of existence. Mr. 
 Bruckner’s testimony is to the same effect. It is 
 one of the traditions of the Budhists of Ceylon, 
 that Brahma, having created the world, returned 
 again into himself, in his heaven of quietism, and 
 left his great work to stand or to fall, as might 
 happen. Seeva, therefore, took possession of it, 
 and commenced his march of devastation ; tramp- 
 ling on man and beast, and blasting the soil and 
 its productions. All these he would soon have 
 utterly destroyed, but for the repeated interven- 
 tions of Veeshnoo, becoming incarnate as a saviour, 
 under various forms, to deliver the subjects of 
 Seeva’s fury. The armies of the destroyer, in 
 
118 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. V. 
 
 spite of these interventions, still mightily grew and 
 prevailed, till, in process of time, the air was so full 
 of devils that there was not room to thrust a needle 
 between them. Budlm, then, in compassion to 
 mankind, came down, like a shower of gracious 
 influence, upon this suffocating atmosphere, and 
 so far thinned its pestilent population, that there 
 was room for the sun to shine upon the human 
 inhabitants, and the fresh air to blow upon them. 
 Verily, this seems to be a just figure of the state 
 of Java, and probably of all the realms beyond the 
 Ganges, at this hour. There, the firmament 
 might indeed be full of evil fiends, under the prince 
 of the power of the air, in person ; while, from 
 heaven, neither clear light, vital warmth, nor healing 
 breath can reach the infatuated multitude beneath, 
 that tread each other down along the broad way to 
 destruction. Oh that an influence, more gracious 
 and irresistible than that of Budhu, might descend 
 to scatter the locust clouds ! Oh that the Spirit 
 might be poured out upon them from on high, 
 that the wilderness may be a fruitful field, and the 
 fruitful field counted as a forest \" 
 
 Mr. Medhurst thus describes a recent publication 
 which is likely to be very useful. — “ The work on 
 chronology is a comparison between the Chinese 
 system and our own, from the earliest period till 
 the present time. The page is divided into two 
 parts, the top of which is occupied by a sketch of 
 Chinese chronology, and the bottom by one of 
 ours. The two systems are made exactly to cor- 
 respond together, year for year; and the similarity 
 between them, particularly in the earlier periods, 
 is remarkable. According to both systems, the 
 first man had three sons or successors ; notices of 
 
CHAP. V.] JAVA. 119 
 
 intercourse between celestial and terrestrial beings, 
 or good and bad persons, occur at the same time ; 
 the accounts of the flood agree nearly to a year ; 
 ten generations of men seemed to have passed away 
 between the creation and the flood; and wine was 
 discovered nearly at the same period. The seven 
 years of famine in Egypt, have seven years of 
 famine in China exactly corresponding ; and 
 Samson’s strength has its counterpart in China, 
 where a strong man flourished nearly at the same 
 time, who was likewise deceived and ruined by a 
 woman. If we add to these, the well-known tra- 
 dition among the Chinese, of a sage who was to 
 arise out of the west, and the emperor Ming-te’s 
 actually sending ambassadors to search for him, 
 about the period of the Christian era, we shall find 
 that all these circumstances exhibit a striking coin- 
 cidence between their chronology and Scripture 
 facts, which seems to indicate that the former is 
 borrowed from the latter. In this work, I have not 
 asserted that the events spoken of by eastern and 
 western chronologists are the same ; but I have 
 placed them in connexion with each other in the 
 same page, and at the same period, leaving the 
 readers to form their own conclusions. I have 
 been led to draw up this work from the consi- 
 deration of the practice of the Chinese, in boasting, 
 so often as they do, of their high antiquity, looking 
 with contempt upon the apparently modern dates 
 of Europeans, and throwing out the hint, that we 
 have no records of a date older than the Christian 
 era. I have, therefore, endeavoured, by a regular 
 exhibition of dates, and by the production of in- 
 cidents connected with every remarkable period, to 
 show them that we have a system of chronology 
 
120 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 that can he depended on, more authentic and 
 ancient than their own ; that the world has stood 
 so long as the period assigned to it by that chro- 
 nology ; that Moses, by Divine inspiration, gave an 
 accurate account of the creation and of subsequent 
 events, long before the Chinese had any writers of 
 note and eminence ; that those works which they 
 had, were nearly all destroyed about the time that 
 the Pentateuch was translated into Greek ; and that 
 thus, while the authenticity of the one was more 
 than doubled, the genuineness and very existence 
 of the other was brought into the greatest doubt 
 and uncertainty. 1 have pointed out the sad mis- 
 take they made, when, looking for the western sage, 
 they pitched upon a fictitious Budhu ; whereas, 
 had they only sought a little farther, they might 
 have found a real Christ, the Saviour of the world, 
 by the introduction of whose doctrine into China, 
 the happiness of their nation would have been pro- 
 moted both in this world and that which is to 
 come. All this being comprised within the short 
 space of thirty-seven pages, it follows, that very 
 little more than the names of kings and the periods 
 of their reigns, with here and there a notice of 
 remarkable events, could be inserted ; yet I hope 
 that the work will prove interesting. The notices 
 of Chinese chronology, being taken from their own 
 historical records, will tempt some to peruse the 
 book, who would throw it aside, if it contained 
 only foreign names, dates, and allusions. To the 
 Lord, however, I commit it, in the hope that, though 
 it contains not many exhortations to repentance 
 and piety, yet, in connexion with other books of 
 a more decidedly practical tendency, it will prove 
 useful in undermining some prejudices, and in 
 
CHAP. V.] JAVA.^ 121 
 
 leading the impartial inquirer a little way on, in 
 his search after truth.” 
 
 The following marvellous story was told to Mr. 
 Medhurst as a fact, by a Chinese, who solemnly 
 believed it. A young man, at his death, having 
 left a father and several brothers behind, whose 
 success in after life was to be determined by the 
 hazard of his interment in good ground, one of the 
 wise men, as certain crafty knaves are denomi- 
 nated, was applied to for advice. He, being 
 properly fee’d, pointed out a spot, which he charged 
 them to keep close on the dead youth for seven 
 years, at the expiration of which, if they opened it, 
 they would find in it a full-formed dragon, the 
 emblem of the highest honours and riches they 
 could desire, either for themselves or their poste- 
 rity. Five or six years afterwards the father fell 
 dangerously ill, and, as no means employed to 
 relieve him were of any avail, the family concluded 
 that there must be something unlucky in the 
 place of his son’s burial. They, therefore, asked 
 his permission to open it. “ No, no,” cried the 
 old man; “ rather let me die than break the charm, 
 and destroy the future hopes of my children.” 
 But, agonized with disease, and harassed by their 
 importunity, he, at length, yielded to their wishes. 
 The vault was opened — when lo ! to their utter 
 consternation, they found the dragon so nearly 
 perfected, that he only wanted one leg and half 
 his tail. In an instant the fortunes of all were 
 ruined ; for the spell not being completed, left 
 nothing hut dust and disappointment when it was 
 violated. 
 
 Various efforts are still made at this station, by 
 native preaching, schools, English services, printing, 
 M 
 
122 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 and the distribution of books and tracts. In 
 1831, Mr. M. remarks, “ The distribution of 
 Malay tracts during the past year is unprecedented, 
 so as to exhaust all the stock ; upwards of a 
 thousand Malay tracts have been circulated in the 
 immediate vicinity of Batavia, and the people in 
 the markets have been so eager to obtain them, that 
 forty or fifty have been easily distributed in one 
 morning, and on one occasion a hundred and fifty 
 were put into the hands of the people on one 
 market day.” 
 
 Mr. Medhurst has recently been on a visit to China, 
 and reached England in 1836. During his absence, 
 the operations of the mission are conducted by his as- 
 sistant. God is still pleased to put honour on the la- 
 bours ofliis faithful servants. Most of the Amboynese 
 soldiers, who attend the chapel regularly in large 
 numbers, are very anxious for instruction. Two 
 persons have been added to the Malay church, one 
 a very intelligent young woman, who has the great 
 honour and happiness, (would that they were en- 
 joyed by every pious child who has a parent and 
 other relations in error!) of being instrumental in 
 withdrawing her mother from popery, and of bring- 
 ing her whole family under the ministry of the 
 gospel. In other instances increased attention 
 and respect for religion are apparent. Of books 
 and tracts large numbers have been forwarded to 
 China; and considerable numbers have also been 
 sent to S am ar an g, Malacca, Penang, Singapore, and 
 Sourabaya ; some thousands have been distributed 
 along the coast of Java, and in the south of Borneo. 
 Most of the above are books of a larger size than 
 ordinary pamphlets ; and are therefore peculiarly 
 suited to the Chinese, who are a reading people. 
 
CHAP. V.] JAVA. 123 
 
 In March, 1813, Mr. and\Mrs. Robinson, con- 
 nected with the Baptist Missionary Society, left 
 Calcutta, with a view to form a station in Java. 
 At Weltevreden they were received into the house 
 of a pious friend; and their arrival was hailed with 
 peculiar pleasure by a considerable number of the 
 soldiers, some of whom had been in the habit of 
 holding religious meetings among themselves, and 
 now avowed their willingness to submit to the rite 
 of baptism. Accordingly, after preaching re- 
 peatedly in the cantonments, Mr. Robinson bap- 
 tized eight persons on the 30th of May, in the 
 presence of a few Malays, who were perfectly 
 attentive and decorous in their conduct, though no 
 one could explain to them the nature of the 
 ceremony, by which their curiosity was strongly 
 excited. A Christian church was, afterwards, 
 regularly formed, and the Lord’s supper was 
 celebrated with more than ordinary solemnity. 
 An old serjeant, who happened to be present as a 
 spectator on that occasion, was subsequently heard 
 to say to some of his friends, that he had been to 
 a place where he had kneeled more than he had 
 ever done in all the former part of his life. 
 “ Never,” said he, “ did I witness such a solemn 
 ordinance before ; and as for those who partook 
 of it, I am detennined to keep a strict eye upon 
 them, to see if they go back from their profession, 
 or do any thing that is wrong.” 
 
 Elated by the first impressions which appeared 
 to attend the preaching of the gospel among the 
 military, Mr. R. was led to observe, in a letter 
 dated June 24, and addressed to Dr. Marshman, 
 “ Almost every sermon among the soldiers seems 
 to be blessed, either to the edification of those who 
 
124 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 have already believed, or to the fastening of im- 
 pressions on the minds of sinners. In such cir- 
 cumstances it is, indeed/ a pleasure to preach ; for 
 I go to the place of worship fully expecting to do 
 good to the souls of men, and, blessed be God, my 
 expectations are not disappointed. Could you see 
 how attentive these poor men are to the word of 
 life, you would almost weep for joy at the sight : 
 you would scarcely perceive an individual move 
 hand or foot, during the discourse : all seeming 
 to hear as for eternity Circumstances, how- 
 ever, afterwards occurred, which called loudly for 
 the exercise of severe discipline ; and, early in 
 April, 1814, Mr. Robinson says, “I have now no 
 more employment among the soldiers ; the whole 
 regiment, with the exception of one company, 
 having been sent on an expedition ; and when that 
 business is finished, they will, most probably, be 
 stationed at Samarang.” 
 
 “ Since the departure of the soldiers,” he adds, 
 “ I have been employed in seeking out some new 
 friends among the Malay Christians ; and on the 
 sabbath before last, I found about six or seven met 
 together in a house where they expected a visit 
 from me. I asked for the Malay Bible, read a few 
 verses, and took courage, for the first time, to 
 speak a few words to them from what I had read. 
 When 1 had finished my remarks, I engaged in 
 prayer for a few minutes, and thus concluded the 
 first meeting I ever held in the Malay language. 
 Finding that this attempt was well received, I 
 went again, the next sabbath evening ; and though 
 I was at first considerably abashed, by finding 
 the number of my hearers much increased, I was 
 enabled to speak for about half an hour, and, if the 
 
JAVA. 
 
 125 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 testimony of my auditors may be believed, the 
 greater part of what I said was understood.” 
 
 Shortly after, Mr. Robinson received permission 
 to preach in the Malay church ; which he con- 
 sidered as opening a prospect of great usefulness, 
 as the congregation frequently exceeded one 
 hundred and fifty persons, including people of all 
 ranks, from the most opulent inhabitant to the 
 humble slave, and consisting partly of Dutch, 
 partly of country born, and partly of what are 
 called the native Christians. He also applied 
 himself sedulously to the instruction of the chil- 
 dren whom he had collected in a school of his 
 own establishing ; and, on some occasions, he 
 carried the good news of salvation to a village 
 about ten miles distant, where the poor ignorant 
 people, though possessing a place of worship, had 
 received no visit of a religious tendency for ten 
 years. 
 
 In the summer of 1815, Mr. Robinson appears 
 to have suffered severely from illness ; and another 
 missionary, Mr. Trowt, who had, some time 
 before, arrived to his assistance, was similarly 
 affected, though in a slighter degree. By the 
 good hand of God, however, they were both raised 
 up to pursue their truly important labours ; and 
 the latter, with the consent of the brethren at Se- 
 rampore, undertook the formation of a new station 
 at Samarang ; whilst Mr. Robinson removed to a 
 more salubrious situation than that which he had 
 recently occupied. 
 
 A few weeks after his arrival at Samarang, 
 Mr. Trowt received a visit from the udhiputi 
 of the place, accompanied by his two sons, 
 m 3 
 
126 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 who had been for some time at Serampore, and 
 the old aji their uncle. Mr. Trowt stated the 
 object of his mission to be the general dissemi- 
 nation of knowledge, and the spread of the gospel ; 
 and gave his visitors some account of the Bible and 
 Missionary Societies, and of the system of edu- 
 cation pursued in England. The noble chief 
 listened with admiration, and often placed his 
 hand upon his heart, while he expressed his 
 pleasure and delight. He also unequivocally de- 
 clared, that the introduction of knowledge among 
 his people was an object so congenial with the 
 feelings of his soul, that he would encourage those 
 persons to the utmost who would engage in the 
 work, and would even devote one quarter of his 
 income towards its support. On being shown an 
 Arabic Bible, he said he was not perfectly ac- 
 quainted with the language, hut he thought he 
 could translate from it into Javanese. “I en- 
 treated him,” says Mr. Trowt, “to receive it from 
 me, as a testimony of respect ; which he did, with 
 expressions of the deepest obligation. On my 
 mentioning a press, he entered, at once, on an 
 enumeration of the benefits that would result from 
 it, and compared books to seeds, which being 
 planted in the school would in a few years produce 
 teachers, who might be scattered over all the 
 country. On telling him how our society and 
 other societies w r ere supported, and that I had, at 
 one time, collected a penny a week from children 
 and servants, to enable missionaries to instruct the 
 poor heathen, he was uncommonly affected. I 
 then proposed his writing a letter to the society 
 to request more missionaries, and to state his 
 
JAVA. 
 
 127 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 willingness to render them assistance. This he 
 readily promised to do ; and after spending some 
 considerable time in the discussion of religious 
 subjects, he left me with an intimation that he wish- 
 ed to place his youngest son under my care ; and 
 observed, that if he had not to attend the sittings 
 of the government, he would visit me almost 
 every day.” 
 
 The excellent and devoted missionary to whom 
 we are indebted for this relation of a visit which 
 evidently cheered his own heart, and inspired in 
 his breast the most sanguine hopes, was only per- 
 mitted for a short period to continue his labours at 
 Samarang. His almost unremitting application to 
 his studies so seriously affected his constitution, as 
 ultimately to cause him to fall a prey to a disease, 
 with which he had previously struggled for a con- 
 siderable time. He was removed, October, 1816, 
 rather unexpectedly ; his ardour in his work not 
 suffering him to pay that attention to the state of 
 his disease which it indispensably required. <c His 
 labours, however,” as the editor of the ‘ Periodical 
 Accounts’ observes, “ tended to encourage and in- 
 vigorate his brother Bruckner, whom he left to 
 follow in his footsteps, and to carry forward that 
 translation of the sacred Scriptures into the Java- 
 nese language, on which the heart of the deceased 
 was so intently fixed 
 
 In the course of the year 1816, Mr. Bruckner 
 paid a visit to a place called Prembanan, which he 
 considers to have been, in ancient times, the prin- 
 cipal seat of idolatry in Java, and of which he has 
 given the following interesting account : — 
 
 “ On first approaching the place, I perceived 
 nothing but a hill, or a large heap of stones; but 
 
128 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 my guide caused me to climb up the ascent, and I 
 saw it was a large temple, composed altogether of 
 hewn stones, about fourteen cubic inches each, and 
 every stone had a tenon by which it was fastened 
 to another. In this manner the whole temple was 
 built up, from its foundation to its top, without any 
 cement. It must have been a huge edifice when 
 it flourished, for all the hill on which this temple 
 stood, was formed of the same sort of stones, which 
 I think had fallen from the edifice from time to 
 time, and had formed that hill. The temple itself 
 consisted of a room, about twenty-five feet high 
 and ten square. There was but one image in it of 
 the human shape. It represented a woman, on 
 whose head were a crown and other ornaments ; 
 the upper half of the body was naked, and the 
 lower part dressed in royal apparel. It was hewn 
 of entire stone; its seat was also a large stone. It 
 appeared that the sepoys, who were numerous 
 about that place, paid their homage to this lady, 
 for her forehead was smeared with some yellow and 
 red colours. I went to the other side of the hill, 
 where there was another temple, which was not so 
 large as the former ; in this there sat a huge image 
 shajDed like a man, but having an elephant’s head. 
 But here the sepoys did not seem to pay any at- 
 tention. I then went on to another hill composed 
 of the same kind of hewn stones, in which there 
 was a cavern, but no image. There are, within the 
 circumference of half an hour's walk, perhaps more 
 than ten of these hillocks which contain caverns, 
 and seem to have been used as temples. But I 
 was tired in climbing up and down them, and gave 
 my curiosity no further indulgence ; except that I 
 went on from those parts, for about ten minutes. 
 
CHAP. V.] JAVA. 129 
 
 further to the west, where there are to be seen the 
 remains of a royal palace built up with tiles and 
 cement. It appears from these remains, that this 
 must have been a magnificent building. The 
 windows are lofty, and the remaining sculpture is 
 admirable. This palace seems to have been sur- 
 rounded by an extensive wall : for, about sixty 
 paces from the edifice itself, on each side is an 
 entrance or gate, making altogether four. On each 
 side of the gate-w r ays, at the entrance, sit two 
 colossal images in human shape, hewn of stone, 
 which undoubtedly must represent certain guar- 
 dians, according to the remains of heathen mytho- 
 logy amongst the Javanese, in w T hich such h>eings 
 are mentioned. Probably this place was inha- 
 bited, whilst idolatry was flourishing in the vicinity ; 
 so that human pow r er and the power of darkness 
 might mutually assist each other in resisting light 
 and reason. I have not hitherto been able to 
 trace any thing in the Javanese hooks in reference 
 to this place, neither do the Javanese themselves 
 know any thing properly of it. All seems to have 
 been lost for w ant of writing. 
 
 “Besides these, I have seen several images 
 scattered abroad in different places. I saw lately 
 one huge image like a man, w hose crown and other 
 apparel consisted of human skulls, and his seat 
 was composed of similar emblems of mortality. 
 Another I saw* at the same time, of the same big- 
 ness as the first, arrayed like a king, having four 
 arms, and holding in each hand a different weapon. 
 There was also a very large cow, ornamented with 
 shells and other toys ; and another image in human 
 shape of a smaller size, having a cow r beneath its 
 feet. I have also seen some with three heads, and 
 
130 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [ CHAP. V. 
 
 a number of arms, perhaps ten or upwards, holding 
 in each hand a different kind of weapon. Also 
 some which had but one head and many arms. To 
 these I observed the sepoys paid great reverence.” 
 From this period the missionaries proceeded 
 with equal zeal and assiduity in endeavouring, by 
 all the means within their power, to spread abroad 
 the savour of the Redeemer’s name, in their re- 
 spective spheres of operation. In the month of 
 July, 1817, Mr. Philips, the colleague of Messrs. 
 Robinson and Bruckner, was attacked with a fever 
 and a cold, which gave a severe shock to his consti- 
 tution ; and by the commencement of March, 1818, 
 he was compelled to desist from his work. His case 
 was now pronounced hopeless, without a speedy re- 
 moval from the island ; and in these circumstances 
 he was under the necessity of returning to England, 
 just at the time, as he expresses it, when he had 
 begun, in some measure, to realize his expectations. 
 “ I had learned the Malay language,” says he, 
 “ sufficiently to be able to read and converse 
 fluently, and to conduct worship in it ; and I had 
 so far overcome the difficulties of the Javanese, as 
 to be able to translate into it with some degree of 
 readiness. The English gentlemen residing at 
 Samarang had also been stirred up, by a circular 
 which I had addressed to them, at the commence- 
 ment of the year, to enter into a monthly subscrip- 
 tion for defraying the expenses of public worship 
 in English, which I was to conduct. Thus to 
 relinquish my prospects of success, therefore, was a 
 painful task ; yet so alarming were my symptoms, 
 and so rapid was the decay of nature, that I appeared 
 to be tottering on the brink of the grave ; and the 
 united voice of the few friends who knew my situ- 
 
CHAP. V.] JAVA. 131 
 
 ation, and who saw me straggling with a disease 
 which threatened speedily to put a stop to my 
 exertions, urged me, while the spark of life re- 
 mained, to adopt the only probable means of re- 
 storing me to health.” 
 
 In a communication from Weltevreden, dated 
 September 28, 1818, and addressed to the Rev. Dr. 
 Ryland, Mr. Robinson writes, “ After preaching 
 the word for a long period, with scarcely any 
 success, it has pleased the Lord to give me a little 
 encouragement. A Chinaman, bom at Batavia, 
 has avowed himself a disciple of Jesus, and was 
 baptized last Lord’s day, in the presence of a great 
 concourse of spectators. The place of baptism 
 was a river which runs just on the outside of the 
 old fortifications of Batavia, and opposite to that 
 part of the town which is inhabited by the Chinese. 
 Many Dutchmen and Portuguese were present, to 
 whom the sight was as novel as to the Chinamen 
 and Malays. After we came up out of the water, 
 we went into the house of a Malay to change our 
 clothes, and it was with difficulty the crowd were 
 prevented from forcing their way in at the door ; 
 for they had an idea that I was going to cut off the 
 Chinaman’s tail, and dress him in the European 
 fashion, and they were exceedingly anxious to see 
 this wonderful ceremony. I had, indeed, told 
 them, in my address at the water side, that he 
 would neither change his dress nor his name ; but 
 they could not believe that he would appear in his 
 Chinese habit again, till they were convinced by 
 ocular demonstration. His name is The’an, which, 
 in the Chinese language, signifies heaven, a name 
 by no means improper for a Christian. He seems 
 to be a truly converted man, and gives very 
 
132 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V. 
 
 gratifying evidence of a real work of grace upon his 
 heart. Several of his countrymen have recently 
 attended the means of grace; hut some of them 
 yesterday declared their intention of coming no 
 more, lest (to use their own phrase) they should 
 be induced to become Dutchmen. There are still 
 two Chinamen, however, who have not taken the 
 alarm ; and they both say that, were they fit sub- 
 jects for baptism, they would not scruple to be 
 baptized.” 
 
 In June, 1821, Mr. Robinson, by the advice of 
 his friends, and with the decided approbation of 
 the committee in London, relinquished his en- 
 gagements at Batavia, and removed to Bencoolen. 
 To account for this step, it may be proper to state, 
 that from the period of the restoration of Java to 
 the Dutch government, the missionaries on that 
 island had been subject to considerable restrictions 
 in the prosecution of their important labours ; and, 
 though hopes had been entertained, in consequence 
 of an application to the king of the Netherlands, in 
 1818, that such restrictions would have been re- 
 moved, these hopes were not realized. The situ- 
 ation of Mr. Robinson had, therefore, for some 
 time been rendered unpleasant, and the dawning 
 prospect of his usefulness was almost entirely 
 overcast. About the same time he received an 
 invitation to Bencoolen, where a more extensive 
 field for his exertions presented itself; and, after 
 mature deliberation and earnest prayer, he acceded 
 to the proposed arrangement. 
 
 The year 1821 appears to have been a season of 
 peculiar distress to the inhabitants of Java. In 
 consequence of a complete failure in the crop of 
 rice, owing to want of rain, provisions rose to an 
 
JAVA. 
 
 133 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 enormous price ; and many of the poor, rendered 
 desperate by want, had recourse to a system of 
 nocturnal depredation. Through the' negligence 
 of the people and the dryness of the weather, 
 about thirty fires also occurred at Samarang and 
 in the adjacent villages, within a period of six 
 months ; and as the houses of the natives are all 
 constructed of bamboo and straw, it may be easily 
 conceived tliat, when a conflagration breaks out, 
 hundreds of such buildings must necessarily fall a 
 prey to the devouring flames. In addition to 
 these calamities, the cholera morbus broke out in 
 the island, and raged so awfully, that Mr. Bruck- 
 ner remarks, upwards of fifty bodies were, for a 
 long period, carried daily to the grave by the road 
 adjoining his premises, exclusive of all which were 
 taken in other directions. “ Thousands,” says he, 
 in a letter dated Sept. 11, “ have been earned off ; 
 and, though the sickness is abated in a considerable 
 measure, it does not yet cease, but, in some dis- 
 tricts, continues to rage violently. Several per- 
 sons have been removed by death, with whom I 
 used to meet occasionally, and as to some of whom I 
 entertained a hope that they might, one day, give 
 themselves up to the Saviour. Four have died on 
 mv premises, within a short period, who were either 
 lodgers or servants of mine. The Lord has been 
 so merciful to me and my family, however, that we 
 have been still preserved in the midst of danger.” 
 In 1822, Mr. Bruckner removed from Samarang 
 to a place called Salatiga, about forty miles distant 
 inland. This measure was adopted at the suggestion 
 of several European friends, who were decidedly 
 of opinion that the change would be beneficial 
 to the health of the missionary and his family, the 
 
134 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. Y. 
 
 climate being more salubrious than that of Sama- 
 rang. He was also encouraged to suppose that he 
 might here prosecute his labours with a better 
 prospect of success, as the inhabitants of this 
 district seemed to be less bigoted to the dogmas of 
 Mohammed than those with whom he had been 
 formerly conversant. In some instances, they did 
 listen to the great truths of the gospel with the 
 utmost seriousness and attention. 
 
 Amidst various difficulties and trials, one result 
 peculiarly promising may be stated. Mr. Bruckner 
 has had the satisfaction of completing the publi- 
 cation of the Javanese New Testament, which 
 has long occupied his attention. The committee 
 of the British and Foreign Bible Society, with 
 their usual liberality, have made a grant of five 
 h undred pounds in aid of this translation, directing 
 one half of the number of copies purchased with 
 that sum to be placed at the disposal of Mr. 
 Bruckner, for circulation in Java. 
 
 In 1831, Mr. Bruckner arrived at Samarang 
 from a visit to Serampore. He had prepared and 
 printed a number of Javanese tracts on the most 
 important topics, longer than those usually dis- 
 tributed among the heathen, the six tracts con- 
 taining two hundred and thirty-four pages : of 
 these about seventeen thousand six hundred were 
 printed. They excited so much attention, that 
 crowds, among whom were people from a distance 
 of forty or fifty miles, surrounded his house to 
 procure copies. The police interfered ; but an 
 appeal in person to the governor at Batavia enabled 
 Mr. Bruckner to resume his labours without 
 further molestation. 
 
 The missionary was afterwards encouraged by 
 
JAVA. 
 
 135 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 learning that the king of Holland had testified his 
 approval of the translation of the New Testament 
 into the Javanese language, and of the other efforts 
 made for the conversion of the nations to the 
 faith of Christ. He has, however, to complain of the 
 obstacles interposed in the way of his benevolent 
 efforts, by the jealous policy of the European 
 governors of Java. Even the New Testament, 
 translated by his persevering assiduity into that 
 difficult language, he has been forbidden to dis- 
 tribute, lest it should excite the natives to insurrec- 
 tion; and similar restrictions have been laid on the 
 circulation of tracts. He is permitted to pursue 
 his other labours without molestation, and appears 
 to be influenced by the earnest desire to approve 
 himself in His sight, who will hereafter render to 
 every man according to his work. To the pri- 
 soners working in chains, and to the sick in the 
 hospital, as well as to other classes of the com- 
 munity, he has testified the glad news of the 
 gospel ; and although no visible success has at- 
 tended his efforts, it may be surely hoped, that 
 some part of the seed thus long and diligently 
 sown, though in an ungenial soil, shall take root, 
 and become fruitful, to the praise and glory of 
 God. 
 
 The Rev. D. Abeel, of the American Board of 
 Commissioners for Foreign Missions, visited Java 
 in 1831, and records in his journal the following 
 circumstances : — 
 
 “ Our time was principally spent in visiting the 
 Chinese and native villages, and endeavouring to 
 impart Christian instruction. The Chinese camp 
 (as their villages are called) is large and populous 
 at this place. My companion, Mr. Medhurst 
 
136 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. V- 
 
 was received as an old acquaintance, and listened 
 to with attention. His books, a large bag full, 
 were disposed of with the greatest facility. 
 
 “ In fact, a Chinaman never refuses a book if he 
 can read, and there is little doubt but he generally 
 finds out its contents. Our books were well re- 
 ceived at the palaces, and a number of them dis- 
 tributed in the villages. A part of almost every 
 day for more than four months, has been employed 
 in accompanying the missionary to those places 
 most advantageous for communicating oral and 
 written instruction. The Lord, in his wisdom, 
 has withheld the early and the latter rain, and, 
 with a few encouraging exceptions, suffered the 
 husbandman to toil in hope. As success, though 
 eventually certain, is beyond the province of in- 
 struments, and as the command of God, and the 
 opportunity of obeying it, are decisive of duty, 
 Java urges many appeals to the characters and 
 obligations of the Christian world. With a j3opu- 
 lation nearly half as numerous as the whole 
 United States, there are but two missionaries on 
 the island. There is very little question that 
 other missionaries would be allowed to co-operate 
 with Mr. Medhurst, and thus amplify the field of 
 gospel culture. The island is by no means so 
 insalubrious as is generally supposed. With 
 caution, there appears but little danger, although in 
 the mind of a devoted missionary such an objection 
 has but little weight, when he thinks of himself ; 
 and it certainly should not have any weight when 
 he thinks of the objects of his compassion as ex- 
 posed to death as himself.” 
 
 “ We are pained to know,” says the editor of the 
 Chinese Repository, in 1832, “ that in one instance. 
 
JAVA. 
 
 137 
 
 CHAP. V.] 
 
 at least, the spirit of improvement has been re- 
 pressed, and that, too, by those who should have 
 been the first to foster and sustain it. We do not 
 allude to the scenes where the civil arm has been 
 raised to shed the blood of those over whom it 
 rules. If humanity has been outraged, there are 
 those, we trust, still in authority, who will see to it 
 that reparation is made. But it is not enough 
 simply to satisfy the laws of justice. There are 
 offices of mercy and charity which ought not to be 
 neglected. We allude to the fact, that the w r hole 
 population of a small village, wishing to become 
 Christians, and to be instructed in the truths of the 
 gospel, requested the resident at Sourabaya to send 
 them a teacher with Bibles, but that he refused, 
 declaring that he would not allow them to become 
 Christians, as they were quite happy enough with- 
 out Christianity ; and further, that Christian tracts 
 in the Javanese language have been confiscated, 
 and the funds of the Dutch Bible Society occa- 
 sionally applied to purposes merely literary. 
 
 “If this account is correct, and we do not doubt 
 it, it affords a striking illustration of the force of 
 truth and the mercy of God, on the one hand, and 
 of human wickedness and cruelty, on the other. 
 The villagers, once the worshippers of Budhu, 
 have been convinced of the folly of idolatry, and 
 brought to the determination of renouncing it, by 
 the mercy of God, through the instrumentality of 
 tracts. But when they sought after instruction, it 
 was withheld from them ; and w hen they were 
 striving to enter into the way of life, they were 
 hindered, — hindered by a professed disciple of 
 Him w r ho would have all men come to the know- 
 ledge of the truth, and be saved. Well may we 
 
138 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 appropriate to this case, the words of our Saviour ; 
 * Woe unto you, lawyers ; for ye have taken away 
 the key of knowledge ; ye entered not in yourselves, 
 and them that w T ere entering in ye hindered/ ” 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Burmah. — Its State. — Worship of the White Elephant . — • 
 Character of the Burmans. — Baptist Mission. — London 
 Missionary Society . — American Baptist Board. — Labours 
 of Rev. A. and Mrs. Judson. — The Convert Moung Nan. 
 — Other Converts. — Introduction to the King. — Further 
 Accessions to the Church. — Airs. Judson’ s illness. — Her 
 feelings on leaving Rangoon. — Letter of Moung Shica-ba 
 to Rev. Dr. Baldwin. — Burmese War. — Perils and Suf- 
 ferings of the Missionaries. 
 
 The Burmans are hoodhists, or a nation of 
 atheists. They believe that existence involves in 
 itself the principles of misery and destruction ; 
 consequently there is no eternal God. The whole 
 universe, say they, is only destruction and repro- 
 duction. It therefore becomes a wise man to 
 raise his desires above all things that exist, and 
 aspire to Nighan, the state in which there is no 
 existence. Rewards and jDUnishments follow me- 
 ritorious and sinful acts, agreeably to the nature 
 of things. Gaudaama, their last boodh, or deity, 
 in consequence of meritorious acts, arrived at that 
 state of perfection which made him deserving of 
 annihilation — the supreme good. His instructions 
 are still in force, and will continue till the apjDear- 
 ance of the next deity, who is supposed now to 
 exist somewliere in embryo ; and who, when he 
 appears, as the most perfect of all beings, will 
 introduce a new dispensation. 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 139 
 
 CHAP. VI.] 
 
 In the empire of Burmah, it is the practice to 
 pay very extraordinary honours to a white elephant, 
 which is considered peculiarly sacred, lodged near 
 the palace, and attended with great devotion, even 
 by the monarch himself. The following account 
 of this singular custom, from a traveller’s journal, 
 ought to inspire deep commiseration for a whole 
 empire sunk in such astonishing stupidity as thus 
 to honour and reverence a mere unconscious brute ! 
 
 “ The residence of the w bite elephant is contiguous 
 to the royal palace, with which it is connected by 
 a long open gallery, supported by numerous rows 
 of pillars. At the further end of this gallery, a 
 lofty curtain of black velvet, richly embossed with 
 gold, conceals the animal from the eyes of the 
 vulgar. Before this curtain the presents intended 
 to be offered to him, consisting of gold and silver 
 muslins, broad-cloths, otto of roses, rose-water, 
 Benares brocades, tea, &c. &c. were displayed on 
 carpets. After we had been made to wait a short 
 time, as is usual at the audiences of the Burmese 
 princes, the curtain was drawn up, and discovered 
 the august beast, of a small size, the colour of sand, 
 and very innocently playing with his trunk, un- 
 conscious of the glory by which he was surrounded ; 
 the Burmans, at the same time, bowing their heads 
 to the ground. The dwelling of the white elephant 
 is a lofty hall, richly gilt from top to bottom, both 
 inside and outside, and supported by sixty-four 
 pillars, thirty- six of which are also richly gilt. 
 His two fore-feet were fastened by a thick silver 
 chain to one of these pillars, his hind legs being 
 secured by ropes. His bedding consisted of a 
 thick straw mattrass, covered with the finest blue 
 cloth, over which was spread another of softer 
 
140 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. f 
 
 materials, covered with crimson ; 1*. 
 has a regular household, consis|in b of a wpongx. 
 or chief minister; moondduk, or seerdtan of sta f 
 sereghee, or inferior secretary ;> nakaun, 
 tainer of intelligence ; and otln inferior mi./ 
 who were all present to receive us. Besides these, 
 he has other officers, who transact the business of 
 several estates that he possesses in various parts 
 of the countr y ; and an establishment .of one, thou- 
 sand men, including guards, servants, and other 
 attendants. His trappings are of extreme mag- 
 nificence, being all of gold, and the richest gold 
 cloth, thickly studded with large diamonds, pearls, 
 sapphires, rubies, and other precious stones. His 
 betel box, spitting pot, and bangles, and the vessels 
 out of which he eats and drinks, are likewise of 
 gold, and inlaid with numerous precious stones. 
 On the curtain being drawn up, we were desired to 
 imitate the Burmese in their prostrations; com- 
 pliance, however, was not insisted on. The white 
 elephant appeared to me to be a diseased animal, 
 whose colour had been changed by a species of 
 leprosy. 
 
 “ These honours are said to be paid to the white 
 elephant, on account of an animal of this descrip- 
 tion being the last stage of many millions of trans- 
 migrations through which a soul passes previous to 
 entering Nigban, or Paradise ; or, according to 
 the Burmese doctrine, previous to her being ab- 
 sorbed into the divine essence, or rather altogether 
 annihilated. One of the king’s titles is Lord of 
 the White, Red, and Mottled Elephants; and, I 
 am informed, the same distinction is shown to those 
 of the first mentioned colours, by the Siamese. 
 
 “An elephant, termed red, was kept in a verandah 
 
RURMAH. 
 
 141 
 
 cfch ant’s residence; but I could 
 -^eive, hr his colour, little differing from that of 
 iv othei, "I he king was in the habit of paying 
 r ects to .the , white elephant every morning, 
 _ 'attending n r^en he was taken to the river to 
 ue washed/ard he paid this beast the same honours 
 as he received from his household.” 
 
 The Burmans are a lively, industrious, and 
 energetic rarc£, and farther advanced in civilization 
 than niose of.the eastern nations. They are frank 
 and candid, and destitute of the pusillanimity 
 which characterizes the Hindoos, and that re- 
 vengeful malignity which is a leading trait in the 
 Malay character. The passion of jealousy, which 
 prompts most eastern nations to immure their 
 women and surround them with guards, seems to 
 have little influence on the minds of the Burmans ; 
 for their wives and daughters have as free inter- 
 course with the other sex, as the rules of European 
 society admit. The Burmans are extremely fond 
 both of poetry and music ; and their language has 
 been highly cultivated in composition, for- they 
 have numerous works in religion, history, and 
 science ; some of them written in the most flowing 
 and beautiful style : and much ingenuity is mani- 
 fested in the construction of their stories. Some of 
 their men are powerful logicians, and take delight 
 in investigating new subjects. 
 
 All the boys in the empire are taught by the 
 priests, who are dependent for their support on the 
 contributions of the people ; but no attention is 
 given to female education, excepting in a few in- 
 stances in the higher classes of society. 
 
 In January, 1807, the Rev. Messrs. Chater and 
 Mardon, from the Baptist Missionary Society, 
 
142 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. Vt. 
 
 having consented to undertake an exploratory visit, 
 arrived at Rangoon, and were received in the most 
 friendly manner by some English gentlemen, to 
 whom they had been recommended by a friend at 
 Calcutta. They were also treated with great 
 civility by the shawbundar, or intendant of the 
 port, and by one of the catholic priests, who resided 
 in the vicinity of the town. On the 23d of May, 
 they returned to Seram pore, and expressed their 
 most sanguine hopes of the establishment of a 
 mission, Mr. Mardon, however, having subse- 
 quently declined the undertaking, on account of 
 ill health, Mr. Felix Carey volunteered his services, 
 and w T as chosen his successor. In November, 
 Messrs. Chater and Carey, with their families, left 
 Serampore, with appropriate, affectionate, and 
 faithful instructions, and the most fervent prayers ; 
 and shortly after his arrival, Mr. Carey, who had 
 previously studied medicine at Calcutta, introduced 
 vaccination into Burmah, and after inoculating 
 several persons in the city, was sent for by the 
 viceroy, and, at his order, performed the operation 
 on three of his children, and on six other persons 
 of the family. 
 
 The missionaries and their families were for 
 some time involved in considerable difficulty, for 
 want of a suitable habitation, and also of bread ; 
 in consequence of which the health of Mrs. Chater 
 and Mrs. Carey was so seriously affected, that 
 they were obliged to return to Serampore about 
 the middle of May, 1808. 
 
 The medical skill of Mr. Carey procured him, 
 however, high reputation among the Bunnans, 
 and also some influence with the viceroy. A dwell- 
 ing-house for the missionaries, and a place of 
 
CHAP. VI.] BURMAH. 143 
 
 worship, were erected at Rangoon ; and a hand- 
 some sum was subscribed by the merchants resid- 
 ing in the neighbourhood, towards the expense. 
 But towards the end of 1809, Mr. Chater remarks, 
 “ So little inclination towards the things of God 
 was evinced, even by the European inhabitants, 
 that though the new chapel had been opened for 
 worship on three successive sabbaths, not an indi- 
 vidual residing in the place came near it.” At the 
 same time he describes the aspect of affairs as very 
 gloomy and discouraging, from the Burman go- 
 vernment being embroiled in hostilities with the 
 Siamese, and the country being in consequence 
 involved in confusion. 
 
 The general appearance of things now became 
 worse and worse ; and in the summer of 181 1, Mr. 
 Chater remarks, — “ The country is completely torn 
 to pieces, as the Mugs and Rackmurs have re- 
 volted, and cut off the Burman goverilment ; and 
 the Burmans themselves are forming large parties 
 under the different princes. Rangoon is threat- 
 ened, and will most likely be attacked, though 
 probably not till after the rainy season.” Soon 
 after this Mr. Chater relinquished his station at 
 Rangoon, and Columbo, in Ceylon, became the 
 scene of his future labours. 
 
 Mr. Carey, now left alone, was busily employed 
 in translating the Scriptures into the Burman lan- 
 guage, till the autumn of 1812, when he visited 
 Serampore, in order to put one or two of the gospels 
 to press, and to consult w ith his father and brethren 
 respecting the mission. At the end of November 
 he returned with a very promising colleague, 
 named Kerr, but who, in less than twelve months, 
 was compelled, by declining health, to go back to 
 
144 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 Seram pore. The differences with the Siamese 
 having been adjusted, and the Burman government 
 re-established, Mr. Carey was ordered, in the sum- 
 mer of 1813, to proceed to the court of Ava, for 
 the purpose of inoculating some of the royal family, 
 by w r hom he was received with many marks of 
 peculiar distinction. Mr. Carey lost his wife 
 and his children by shipwreck, when they were 
 on their wa}^ to Bengal, to obtain a new supply 
 of virus by order of the king. Unhappily he was 
 so ensnared on his return to Ava, as to accept 
 the appointment of an ambassador to Calcutta, 
 for the purpose of arranging some differences which 
 existed between the two governments. Thither 
 he proceeded, and lived in a style of oriental mag- 
 nificence : hut his connexion with the Burman 
 government was of short duration ; and after having 
 been subsequently employed by an eastern rajah, 
 he returned to Serampore, where he was engaged 
 in translating and compiling various literary works 
 till the time of his death. 
 
 In 1810, the Rev. Messrs. Pritchett and Brain, 
 from the London Missionary Society, proceeded 
 to the Burman empire, but the valuable life of the 
 latter was suddenly terminated soon after his ar- 
 rival. It was the wish of his colleague to continue 
 there, and if possible to proceed, as was originally 
 intended, to Ava, the capital, to commence a mis- 
 sion ; but the distracted state of the country, owing 
 to the war with the Siamese, rendered it absolutely 
 impracticable. Rangoon seemed to be the only 
 place in which a missionary could reside with 
 safety ; but as two of the Baptist brethren continued 
 at that station, and Mr. Pritchett was earnestly 
 requested by the missionaries at Vizagapatam, 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 145 
 
 CHAP. VI.] 
 
 who greatly needed his assistance, to join them, he 
 judged it his duty to comply with their wishes. 
 
 The Rev. A. and Mrs. Judson, from the Ameri- 
 can Baptist Board for Foreign Missions, arrived 
 at Rangoon in 1813, and found a home at the 
 mission house erected by Mr. C hater. The aspect 
 of affairs at that period was truly discouraging. 
 Mr. and Mrs. J. applied themselves with much 
 assiduity to the study of the language, soon after 
 their arrival, and found it attended w’ith many diffi- 
 culties ; they succeeded, however, in preparing a 
 catechism, and also a summary of Christian doc- 
 trines, which the present of a press and types from 
 the Serampore brethren enabled them subsequently 
 to print, by the assistance of Mr. Hough, who 
 with Mrs. H. joined them, October 15, 1816. 
 Finding after this that they had sufficient paper for 
 an edition of eight hundred copies of St. Matthews 
 gospel, they commenced, in 1817, this important 
 work, as introductory to a larger edition of the 
 whole New Testament. 
 
 Mrs. J. was also able to collect from fifteen to 
 twenty females on the sabbath, who were attentive 
 while she read and explained the Scriptures ; and 
 four or five children committed the catechism to 
 memory, and often repeated it to each other. 
 After some time, Mr. J., for the recovery of his 
 health, and hoping to obtain the assistance of one 
 of the Arrakanese lately converted at Chittagong, 
 took a voyage by sea. Soon after his departure, 
 some circumstances occurred which threatened the 
 destruction of the mission ; but, happily, the evil 
 was averted. Not till July, however, did any in- 
 telligence arrive respecting Mr. J. The captain 
 of the vessel in which he sailed stated, on his 
 
146 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 return, that he was not able to make Chittagong ; 
 that after being tossed about the bay for three 
 months, he made Masulipatam, a port north of 
 Madras, on the coast ; and that Mr. J. left the 
 ship immediately for Madras, hoping to find a pas- 
 sage home from thence. About a month after, he 
 reached Rangoon ; previously to which, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Hough had sailed for Bengal, and in four or 
 five weeks Messrs. Colman and Wheelock arrived 
 as coadjutors. A piece of ground was now pur- 
 chased, and a place of worship was erected. On 
 April 4th, 1819, Mr. J. says, “ To-day the 
 building of the zayat being sufficiently advanced 
 for this purpose, I called together a few people 
 who live around us, and commenced public wor- 
 ship in the Burman language. 1 say commenced, 
 for though I have frequently read and discoursed 
 to the natives, I have never before conducted a 
 course of exercises which deserved the name of 
 public worship, according to the usual acceptation 
 of that phrase among Christians ; and though I 
 began to preach the gospel as soon as 1 could 
 speak intelligibly, 1 have thought it hardly becom- 
 ing to apply the term preaching (since it has 
 acquired an appropriate meaning in modern use) 
 to my imperfect, desultory exhortations and con- 
 versations. The congregation to-day consisted 
 of fifteen persons only, besides children. Much 
 disorder and inattention prevailed, most of them 
 not having been accustomed to attend Burman 
 worship. May the Lord grant his blessing on 
 attempts made in great weakness, and under great 
 disadvantages, and all the glory will be His.” 
 After Mr. Judson had thus commenced public 
 preaching, Mrs. J. resumed her female meetings. 
 
CHAP. VI*] BURMAH. 147 
 
 which were given up, from the scattered state of 
 the Burmans around them, at a time of peculiar 
 difficulty. They were attended by thirteen 
 young married women. One of them said, she 
 appeared to herself like a blind person just be- 
 ginning to see. And another affirmed, that she 
 believed in Christ, prayed to him daily, and asked 
 what else was necessary to make her a real disciple 
 of Christ. “ I told her,” says Mrs. J. “ she must 
 not only say that she believed in Christ, but must 
 believe with all her heart.” She again asked, what 
 were some of the evidences of believing with her 
 heart. I told her the manner of life would be 
 changed ; but one of the best evidences she could 
 obtain, would be, when others came to quarrel 
 with her, and use abusive language, if, so far from 
 retaliating, she felt a disposition to bear with, to 
 pity, and to pray for them. The Burman women 
 are particularly given to quarrelling ; and, to re- 
 frain from it, would be a most decided evidence of 
 a change of heart. 
 
 About this time the missionaries had some in- 
 teresting visitors ; among whom were Moung Nau, 
 described as thirty-five years old, having no family, 
 of middling abilities, quite poor, and obliged to 
 work for his living, who came, day after day, to 
 hear the truth ; Moung Shway Oo, a young man 
 of pleasant exterior, and of good circumstances ; 
 and Moung Shway Doan. On the 6th of June 
 the following letter, which Moung Nau had written 
 of his own accord, was read and considered : — 
 
 <f I, Moung Nau, the constant recipient of your 
 excellent favour, approach your feet. Whereas 
 my Lords three have come to the country of Bur- 
 mah, not for the purpose of trade, but to j) reach 
 
148 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cKAP. VI. 
 
 the religion of Jesus Christ, the Son of the eternal 
 God, I, having heard and understood, am, with a 
 joyful mind, filled wdth love. 
 
 “ I believe that the Divine Son, Jesus Christ, 
 suffered death, in the place of men, to atone for 
 their sins. Like a heavy laden man, I feel my 
 sins are very many. The punishment of my sins 
 I deserve to suffer. Since it is so, do you, sirs, con 
 sider, that I, taking refuge in the merit of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and receiving baptism in order to be- 
 come his disciple, shall dwell, one with yourselves, 
 a band of brothers, in the happiness of heaven, 
 and (therefore) grant me the ordinance of baptism. 
 
 [At the time of writing this, not having heard 
 much of baptism, he seems to have ascribed an 
 undue efficacy to the ordinance. He afterwards 
 corrected his error ; but the translator thinks it 
 most fair and impartial to give the letter just as it 
 was written at first.] 
 
 “ It is through the grace of Jesus Christ, that 
 you, sirs, have come, by ship, from one country and 
 continent to another, and that we have met to- 
 gether. I pray my Lord’s three, that a suitable 
 day may be appointed, and that I may receive the 
 ordinance of baptism. 
 
 “ Moreover, as it is only since I met with you, 
 sirs, that I have known about the eternal God, I 
 venture to pray, that you will still unfold to me 
 the religion of God, that my old disposition may 
 be destroyed, and my new disposition improved.” 
 
 The missionaries having been for some time 
 satisfied concerning the reality of his religion, 
 agreed to receive him into church fellowship ; and, 
 on the following sabbath, Mr. Judson remarks, 
 “ After (he usual course, I called him before me. 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 149 
 
 CHAP. VI.] 
 
 read, and commented on an appropriate portion of 
 Scripture, asked him several questions concerning 
 his faith, hope, and love, and made the baptismal 
 prayer ; having concluded to have all the prepa- 
 ratory exercises done in the zayat. We then 
 proceeded to a large pond in the vicinity, the bank 
 of which is graced with an enormous image of 
 Gaudama, and there administered baptism to the 
 first Burman convert.” This man was subsequently 
 employed by the missionaries as a copyist, with 
 the primary design of affording him more ample 
 instruction. In November, two other Burmans, 
 Moung Byaay, a man who, with his family, had 
 lived near them for some time, had regularly at- 
 tended worship, had learned to read, though fifty 
 years old, and a remarkably moral character ; and 
 Moung Tlmhlah, who was superior to the generality, 
 had read much more, and had been for some time 
 under instruction, applied by means of very in- 
 teresting statements for baptism, which was ad- 
 ministered by their particular request at sun-set, 
 November 7, and a few days after, the three converts 
 held the first Burman prayer-meeting at the zayat, 
 of their own accord. 
 
 In the midst of these pleasing circumstances, 
 Mr. Wheelock, who had long been unwell, left 
 Rangoon, and soon afterwards died ; and so violent 
 a spirit of persecution arose, that the zayat was 
 almost deserted, and Mr. Judson and Mr. Colman 
 determined on presenting a memorial to the young 
 king. As the emperor cannot be approached 
 without a present, the missionaries resolved to offer 
 one appropriate to their character, the Bible, in 
 six volumes, covered with gold leaf, in Burman 
 style, each volume being enclosed in a rich wrapper. 
 
150 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 After an anxious and perilous voyage, they obtain- 
 ed an introduction to the king, who was surrounded 
 by splendours exceeding their expectation ; when, 
 after a long conference, Moung Zah, the private 
 minister of state, interpreted his royal master’s will 
 in the following terms : — “ In regard to the objects 
 of your petition, his majesty gives no order. In 
 regard to your sacred books, his majesty has no use 
 for them ; take them away.’* After a temporary 
 revival of their hopes, the missionaries found that 
 the policy of the Burman government, in regard to 
 the toleration of any foreign religion, is precisely 
 the same as the Chinese ; that it is quite out of 
 the question, whether any of the subjects of the 
 emperor, who embrace a religion different from 
 his own, will be exempt from punishment : and 
 that they, in presenting a petition to that effect, 
 had been guilty of a most egregious blunder, an 
 unpardonable offence. 
 
 In February, they returned to Rangoon, and 
 after giving the three disciples a full understanding 
 of the dangers of their condition, found, to their 
 great delight, that they appeared advanced in zeal 
 and energy ; and vied with each other in trying 
 to explain away difficulties, and to convince the 
 teachers that the cause was not quite desperate. 
 
 After much consideration it was, subsequently, 
 resolved, that Mr. Col man should proceed imme- 
 diately to Chittagong, collect the Arrakanese con- 
 verts, w r ho speak a language similar to the Burman, 
 and are under the government of Bengal, and form 
 a station to which new missionaries might first 
 .repair, and to which his fellow-labourers should 
 flee with those of the disciples who could leave the 
 country, if it should become rash and useless 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 CHAP. VI.] 
 
 151 
 
 to continue at Rangoon ; and that Mr. and Mrs. J. 
 should remain there, in case circumstances should 
 prove more propitious. 
 
 Private worship was now resumed in the zayat, 
 the front doors being closed ; but shortly afterwards 
 it was abandoned, and a room previously occupied 
 by Mr. Colman, who died soon after his arrival 
 at Chittagong, was appropriated to this purpose. 
 Inquirers increased, notwithstanding surrounding 
 difficulties and prospective sufferings, and five 
 persons were baptized. Among these were Mah 
 Men-lay, the principal one of Mrs. J.’s female 
 company, and Moung Shway-gnong, a teacher of 
 considerable distinction, who appeared on his first 
 acquaintance with the missionaries to be half deist 
 and half sceptic, and who had for a long time en- 
 gaged in disputation with them. A sixth was 
 added to this sacred community, after the mis- 
 sionaries had visited Bengal, in consequence of the 
 distressing state of Mrs. J.’s health. 
 
 Mr. J. now proceeded, assisted by Moung 
 Shway-gnong, in the revision of those parts of the 
 New Testament which had been translated, but 
 not printed ; and recommenced occupying llie 
 zayat. Mah Myat-lay, sister of Mah Men-lay, 
 was baptized ; and on J uly 3, the first Christian 
 marriage was perfonned between persons of pure 
 Bunnan extraction. 
 
 The alarming character of Mrs. Judson’s disease 
 now made it evident that she must repair to some 
 more propitious clime to regain her health ; and it 
 was at last resolved that she should visit America, 
 from whence she subsequently proceeded to 
 England. The feelings with which she parted 
 from her husband, and from the little church, may 
 
152 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VI. 
 
 be better conceived than described. Her own 
 words were : “ Those only who have been through 
 a variety of toil and privation to attain a darling 
 object, can realize how entirely every fibre of the 
 heart adheres to that object, when secured. Had 
 we encountered no difficulties, and suffered no 
 privations in our attempts to form a church of 
 Christ, under the government of a heathen despot, 
 we should have been w armly attached to the indi- 
 viduals composing it, but should not have felt that 
 tender solicitude and anxious affection as in the 
 present case. 
 
 “ Rangoon, from having been the theatre 
 in which so much of the faithfulness, power, and 
 mercy of God had been exhibited — from having 
 been considered, for ten years past, my home for 
 life— and from a thousand interesting associa- 
 tions of ideas, had become the dearest spot 
 on earth. Hence you will readily imagine that 
 no ordinary consideration could have induced my 
 departure.” 
 
 In one of her letters, she says : “ Moung 
 Shway-gnong will, no doubt, do much good among 
 that class of people ; for it is impossible for him to 
 be any time writh his friends, without conversing 
 on the subject of religion. Moung Ing is as sted- 
 fast, and as much devoted to the cause as ever. 
 He, and Moung Shwa-ba, spend every evening 
 in reading the Scriptures, and finding the places 
 wffiere the apostles preached, on a map which Mr. 
 J. has made for them. Another Burman has been 
 baptized, who gives decided evidence of being a 
 true Christian. Have we not every reason to trust 
 in God in future, wffien we see what he has done 
 in Rangoon P Could you see at once the difficul- 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 153 
 
 CIIAP. VI.] 
 
 ties in the way of the Burmans, the grace of God 
 would appear ten times as conspicuous as it now 
 does. When we hardly ventured to hope that we 
 should ever see a truly converted Burman, how 
 great is our joy to behold a little church rise up in 
 that wilderness, consisting of thirteen converted 
 Burmans 1 ” 
 
 The following is a translation of a letter, written 
 by Moung Shwa-ba to the Rev. Dr. Baldwin, 
 and translated from the Burman original : “ Sept. 
 23, 1823. Moung Shwa-ba, an inhabitant of 
 Rangoon, a town of Burmah, one who adheres to 
 the religion of Christ, and has been baptized; who 
 meditates on the immeasurable, incalculable nature 
 of the Divine splendour and glory of the Invisible, 
 even the Lord Jesus Christ and God the Father, 
 and takes refuge in the wisdom, and power, and 
 glory of God ; affectionately addresses the great 
 teacher Baldwin, a superintendent of missionary 
 affairs in the city of Boston, of America. 
 
 “ Beloved elder brother, — Though in the pre- 
 sent state, the places of our residence are very far 
 apart, and we have never met, yet, by means of 
 letters, and of the words of teacher Judson, who 
 has told me of you, I love you, and wish to send 
 you this letter. When the time arrives in which 
 we shall wholly put on Christ — Him, in loving 
 whom we cannot tire, and in praising whom we 
 can find no end, and shall be adorned with those 
 ornaments, which the Lord will dispense to us 
 out of the heavenly treasure-house, that he has 
 prepared, then we shall love one another more per- 
 fectly than we do now. 
 
 “ Formerly I was in the habit of concealing my 
 sins, that they might not appear ; but now I am 
 
154 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VI. 
 
 convinced that I cannot conceal my sins from the 
 Lord, who sees and knows all things ; and that I 
 cannot atone for them, nor obtain atonement from 
 my former objects of worship. And, accordingly, 
 I count myself to have lost all, under the elements 
 of the world, and through the grace of the faith of 
 Christ only to have gained the spiritual graces and 
 rewards pertaining to eternity, which cannot be 
 lost. Therefore, I have no ground for boasting, 
 pride, fashion, and self-exaltation. And without 
 desiring the praise of men, or seeking my own will, 
 I wish to do the will of God the Father. The 
 members of the body, dead in trespasses and sins, 
 displeasing to God, I desire to make instruments 
 of righteousness, not following the will of the flesh. 
 Worldly desire and heavenly desire being contrary 
 the one to the other, and the desire of visible 
 things counteracting the desire of invisible things, 
 I am as a dead man. However, He quickens the 
 dead. He awakens those that sleep. He lifts up 
 those that fall. He opens blind eyes. He per- 
 forates deaf ears. He lights a lanqj in the great 
 house of darkness. He relieves the ’wretched. 
 He feeds the hungry. The words of such a Bene- 
 factor, if we reject, we must die for ever, and come 
 to everlasting destruction. Which circumstance 
 considering, and meditating also on sickness, old 
 age, and death, incident to the present state of 
 mutability, I kneel and prostrate myself, and pray 
 before God, the Father of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 who has made an atonement for our sins, that he 
 may have mercy upon me, and pardon my sins, and 
 make me holy, and give me a repenting, believing, 
 and loving mind. 
 
 “ Formerly, I trusted in my own merits ; but 
 
CHAP. VI.] BURMAH. 155 
 
 now, through the preaching and instruction of 
 teacher Judson, I trust in the merits of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. The teacher, therefore, is the tree ; 
 we are the blossoms and fruit. He has laboured 
 to partake of the fruit, and now the tree begins to 
 bear. The bread of life he has given, and we eat. 
 The water of the brook which flows from the top 
 of mount Calvary, for the cleansing of all filth, he 
 has brought, and made us bathe and drink. The 
 bread of which we eat, will yet ferment and rise. 
 The water which we drink and bathe in, is the 
 water of an unfailing spring ; and many will yet 
 drink and bathe therein. Then all things will be 
 regenerated and changed. Now we are strangers 
 and pilgrims ; and it is my desire, without adhering 
 to the things of this world, but longing for my 
 native abode, to consider and inquire how long I 
 must labour here ; to whom I ought to show the 
 light which I have obtained ; when I ought to put 
 it up, and when disclose it. 
 
 “ The inhabitants of this country of Burmah, 
 being in the evil practice of forbidden lust, 
 erroneous worship, and false speech, deride the 
 religion of Christ. However, that we may bear 
 patiently derision and persecution, and death, for 
 the sake of the Lord Jesus Christ, pray for us. I 
 do thus pray. For, elder brother, I have to bear 
 the threatening of my own brother, and my bro- 
 ther-in-law, who say, ' We will beat, and bruise, 
 and pound you ; we will bring you into great dif- 
 ficulty : you associate with false people ; you keep 
 a false religion, and you speak false words/ 
 However, their false religion is the religion of 
 death. The doctrine of the cross is the religion 
 of life, of love, of faith. I am a servant of faith. 
 
156 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 Formerly I was a servant of Satan, now I am a 
 servant of Christ. And a good servant cannot but 
 follow his Master. Moreover, the Divine promises 
 must be accomplished. 
 
 “ In this country of Burmah are many strayed 
 sheep. Teacher Judson, pitying them, has come 
 to gather them together, and to feed them in love. 
 Some will not listen, but run away. Some do 
 listen, and adhere to him : and that our numbers 
 may increase, we meet together, and pray to the 
 Proprietor of the sheep. 
 
 “ Thus I, Moung Shwa-ba, a disciple of teacher 
 Judson, in Rangoon, write and send this letter to 
 the great teacher Baldwin, who lives in Boston, 
 America.” 
 
 Mrs. Judson was permitted to return to Rangoon, 
 but had soon to enter on new and perilous cir- 
 cumstances. The Burman emperor had che- 
 rished the ambitious design of invading Bengal. 
 He had collected in Arracan an army of thirty 
 thousand men, under the command of his most 
 successful general, Maha Bandoola. It is said, 
 that the army was furnished with a pair of golden 
 fetters, designed to be worn by the governor-ge- 
 neral of India, when he should be led as a captive 
 to the golden feet at Ava. The Bengal govern- 
 ment, however, resolved to anticipate the blow, by 
 a sudden irruption into the Burman empire. The 
 encroachments of the Burmese government on the 
 company’s possessions had been long a subject of 
 complaint ; and all attempts to obtain redress had 
 been met by neglect, and, at last, by preparations 
 for invasion on the part of the Burmese. 
 
 The following is a part of a letter from one of 
 the missionaries, to a friend at Calcutta : — 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 157 
 
 CHAP. VI.] 
 
 “ We did not apprehend, until last Monday, 
 that war was declared against the Burmans. The 
 most credible information which we could obtain, 
 assured us, that all grievances were amicably set- 
 tled. But on Monday last, information came, that 
 a number of ships were at the mouth of the river. 
 Government immediately ordered every person in 
 Rangoon who wears a hat, to be taken prisoners, 
 which was accordingly done. In the course of the 
 succeeding night, Mr. Hough and myself were 
 chained, and put into close confinement, under 
 armed keepers. In the morning the fleet was in 
 sight of the town, and our keepers were ordered to 
 massacre us the moment the first shot was fired upon 
 the town. But when the firing commenced, our 
 murderers were so effectually panic- struck, that 
 they all slunk away into one corner of the prison, 
 speechless, and almost breathless. The next shot 
 made our prison tremble and shake, as if it would 
 be immediately down on our heads. Our keepers 
 now made for the prison door ; we used every ex- 
 ertion to persuade them to remain, but all to no 
 purpose ; they broke open the door, and fled. In a 
 few moments after, the firing ceased ; and we ex- 
 pected the troops were landing, and that we should 
 be soon released ; when horrible to relate, about 
 fifty Burmans rushed into the prison, drew us out, 
 stripped us of every thing but our pantaloons ; our 
 naked arms were drawn behind us, and corded as 
 tight as the strength of one man would permit ; 
 and we were almost literally carried through the 
 streets upon the points of their spears, to the seat 
 of judgment, and were made to sit upon our knees, 
 with our bodies bending forward, for the conve- 
 nience of the executioner, who was ordered that 
 
 p 
 
158 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI, 
 
 moment to behead us. None of us understood 
 the order hut Mr. Hough ; he requested the execu- 
 tioner to desist a moment, and petition the Yawoon 
 (the chief magistrate) to send him on hoard the 
 frigate, and promised to use his influence to prevent 
 any further firing upon the town. The linguists 
 seconded the proposal, and pleaded that we might 
 he reprieved for a few moments. 
 
 “ The Yawoon answered, ‘ If the English fire 
 again, there shall be no reprieve and asked Mr. 
 Hough if he would positively promise to put an 
 immediate stop to the firing, which you will re- 
 collect had been discontinued from the time that 
 our keepers in prison had fled. At this moment 
 several shots were sent very near us : the govern- 
 ment people fled from the seat of judgment, and 
 took refuge under the hanks of a neighbouring tank. 
 All the others fled from the town, but kept us be- 
 fore them : we were obliged to make our way as 
 fast as possible, for the madness and terror of our 
 attendants allowed us no compliments. 
 
 "We were soon overtaken by the government 
 people, fleeing upon horseback. 
 
 About a mile and a half from the town they 
 halted, and we were again placed before them. 
 Mr. Hough and the linguists renewed their peti- 
 tion. After a few moments’ conversation his irons 
 were taken off, and he was sent on board the 
 frigate with the most awful threatenings to himself 
 and us, if he did not succeed. 
 
 “ The remainder of us were obliged again to 
 resume our march. Finally, a part of us were 
 confined in a strong building, at the foot of the 
 golden pagoda : I, with two others, was taken into 
 the pagoda, and confined in a strong building, and 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 159 
 
 CHAP. VI.] 
 
 left under the cave of a door-keeper. After dark, 
 this fellow, by the promise of a present, was in- 
 duced to remove us into a kind of vault, which had 
 but a small aperture, and was without windows : 
 it afforded only sufficient air for the purpose of 
 respiration. The fellow himself, I believe, ran 
 away. We were several times alarmed during 
 the night. 
 
 “ The next morning early, we were searched for 
 by our blood-thirsty enemies, who, upon finding 
 we were not in the room where they had left us, 
 concluded that we had escaped, and fled. We 
 expected every moment that we should be disco- 
 vered, when, to our great relief, we heard them 
 cry out, ' The English are coming V and they 
 fled. We waited, however, in vain, to hear some 
 sound which would assure us it would be safe to 
 cry out for assistance ; for we soon found we were 
 again surrounded with Burmans. 
 
 “ About noon, the English troops came up, and 
 to our inexpressible joy relieved us from our 
 unpleasant situation. As soon as I could be dis- 
 engaged from my galling chains, I hastened to 
 the mission-house, to learn the fate of Mrs. Wade 
 and Hough. I found them safe and well : but 
 though not imprisoned, they had experienced great 
 sufferings, and escaped great dangers. Mr. Hough 
 I also found safe at the mission-house. When w e 
 met, and heard the relation of each other’s dangers 
 and escapes, we felt constrained to join in the 
 most hearty acknowledgments of gratitude to God, 
 by wffiose divine interposition our lives had been 
 preserved. 
 
 “ I have too little room to think of entering upon 
 our feelings, when we viewed ourselves as in one 
 
160 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VI. 
 
 moment more to launch into eternity. Suffice it 
 to say, I felt an assurance in the grace of God, 
 which disarmed death of its terror. The hope of 
 the gospel seemed to me a treasure, whose value 
 was above all computation. Finally, 1 trust the 
 dangers and sufferings of the past week have 
 yielded me a rich spiritual harvest.” 
 
 Well then may the believer exclaim, “We 
 rejoice in hope of the glory of God ; and not only 
 so, hut we glory in tribulations also ; knowing 
 that tribulation worketh patience ; and patience, 
 experience ; and experience, hope ; and hope 
 maketh not ashamed, because the love of God is 
 shed abroad in the heart by the Holy Ghost 
 who is given unto us.” Reader, have you a 
 personal experience of this P Sanctified trials tend 
 to individual advantage, and to the promotion of 
 the cause of God ; but unsanctified afflictions 
 will rise up in judgment to the condemnation of 
 multitudes ! 
 
CHAP. VII.] 
 
 BURMAH. 
 
 161 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Extreme Suffei'ings of Messrs. Judson and Price . — Devoted 
 Efforts of Mrs . Judson. — Her Illness and Death. — The 
 Convert Moung Dwah. — Other Converts. — Mr. Board- 
 man 1 s last Labours. — Dr. Judson 1 s Visit to Prome . — 
 Rapid increase of a Spirit of Religious Inquiry. — Recent 
 Intelligence. 
 
 Messrs. Hough and Wade soon after returned to 
 Bengal, their stay in Rangoon being attended with 
 danger, while they had no opportunity of effecting 
 anything for the mission. 
 
 The situation of Messrs. Judson and Price, who 
 had gone to Ava, now became a subject of intense 
 anxiety to all the friends of the mission. There 
 was too much reason to fear that they had fallen 
 victims to the hasty resentment of a vindictive and 
 haughty government. The English troops were 
 uniformly victorious. Army after army of Bur- 
 mans were defeated ; and the English were on the 
 advance towards the capital. These events were 
 likely to incense the Burman government, and to 
 induce them to treat all foreigners with the utmost 
 severity. 
 
 For nearly two years the cloud which concealed 
 their state was dark and portentous. That sus- 
 pense, which is often as dreadful as the most awful 
 certainty, agitated the minds of their relatives, and 
 of all the friends of missions, with alternate hopes 
 and fears. Those who cherished the belief that 
 the missionaries were alive, relied only on the 
 power of that God who had so signally protected 
 p 3 
 
162 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VII* 
 
 this mission, and who, by an interposition almost 
 as visibly miraculous as that which rescued Peter 
 from his enemies, had recently preserved the mis- 
 sionaries at Rangoon from instant and apparently 
 inevitable death. It was, moreover, nearly certain, 
 that if the missionaries were living, they were sub- 
 jected to imprisonment, and to dreadful sufferings, 
 both corporeal and mental. 
 
 These considerations produced a deep anxiety 
 in the public mind, which has seldom been ex- 
 ceeded, and which, it is believed, drew from many 
 hearts continual and importunate prayer to God, 
 that he would hear the sighing of the prisoners, 
 and protect his servants from the rage of the hea- 
 then, and from the perils of war. 
 
 At length, this painful suspense was terminated, 
 by the joyful news that the missionaries were alive, 
 and were safe in the English camp. The British 
 troops, after an almost uninterrupted series of suc- 
 cessful combats, had penetrated to Yandaboo, about 
 forty miles from the capital. The Burmese go- 
 vernment had hitherto haughtily refused to comply 
 with the terms proposed by the British commander. 
 But the near approach of the English troops, and 
 the prospect of the speedy capture of the golden 
 city, so operated on the fears of the monarch, that 
 he jdelded, and signed a treaty of peace, in which 
 he ceded a large portion of his territory, and agreed 
 to pay a crore of rupees (about one million ster- 
 ling), in four instalments. He was required, 
 moreover, to liberate all the English and American 
 prisoners, Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and Dr. Price, 
 were thus rescued from the grasp of their oppres- 
 sors ; and they were received with the kindest 
 hospitality at the British camp. 
 
BUftMAH. 
 
 163 
 
 CHAP. VII.] 
 
 The sufferings of the missionaries had, however, 
 been very great. A minute account of the dread- 
 ful scenes at Ava has been furnished by Mrs. Jud- 
 son, from whose narrative, addressed to her brother- 
 in-law, some particulars must now be taken. 
 
 “ On the 8tli of June,*’ she says, “ just as we 
 were preparing for dinner, in rushed an officer, 
 holding a black book, with a dozen Burmans, ac- 
 companied by one, whom, from his spotted face, we 
 knew to be an executioner, and * a son of the pri- 
 son.* ‘ Where is the teacher ?’ was the first in- 
 quiry. Mr. Judson presented himself. * You are 
 called by the king/ said the officer; a form of 
 speech always used when about to arrest the cri- 
 minal. The spotted man instantly seized Mr. 
 Judson, threw him on the floor, and produced the 
 small cord, the instrument of torture. I caught 
 hold of his arm ; ‘ Stay,’ said I : € I will give you 
 money/ ( Take her too/ said the officer, g she 
 also is a foreigner/ Mr. Judson, with an implor- 
 ing look, begged they would let me remain till 
 further orders. The scene was now shocking be- 
 yond description. The whole neighbourhood had 
 collected ; the masons at work on the brick house 
 threw down their tools, and ran ; the little Burrnan 
 children were screaming and crying ; the Ben- 
 galese servants stood in amazement at the indig- 
 nities offered their master ; and the hardened exe- 
 cutioner, with a kind of hellish joy, drew tight the 
 cords, bound Mr. Judson fast, and dragged him 
 off, I knew not whither. In vain I begged and 
 entreated the spotted face to take the silver, and 
 loosen the ropes ; he spurned my offers, and im- 
 mediately departed. I gave the money, however, to 
 Moung Ing, to follow after, to make some further 
 
164 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VII. 
 
 attempt to mitigate the torture of Mr. J udson ; 
 but, instead of succeeding, when a few rods from 
 the house, the unfeeling wretches again threw their 
 prisoner on the ground, and drew the cords still 
 tighter, so as almost to prevent respiration. 
 
 “ The next morning, I sent Moung Ing to as- 
 certain Mr. J udson’s situation, and to give him food, 
 if still living. He soon returned, with the intel- 
 ligence that Mr. J., and all the white foreigners, 
 >vere confined in the death prison, with three pairs 
 of iron fetters each, and fastened to a long pole, to 
 prevent their moving ! The point of my anguish 
 now was, that I was a prisoner myself, and could 
 make no efforts for the release of the missionaries. 
 I begged and entreated the magistrate to let me go 
 to some member of the government to state my 
 case ; but he said he did not dare to consent, for 
 fear I should make my escape. I next wrote a 
 note to one of the king’s sisters, with whom I had 
 been intimate, requesting her to use her influence 
 for the release of the teachers. The note was re- 
 turned with this message : ‘ She did not understand 
 it which was a polite refusal to interfere ; I 
 afterwards ascertained, that she had an anxious 
 desire to assist us, but dared not, on account of the 
 queen. The day dragged heavily away, and an- 
 other dreadful night was before me. I endeavoured 
 to soften the feelings of the guard, by giving them 
 tea and segars for the night, so that they allowed 
 me to remain inside of my room, without threaten- 
 ing as they did the night before. But the idea of 
 your brother being stretched on the bare floor in 
 irons and confinement, haunted my mind like a 
 spectre, and prevented my obtaining any quiet 
 sleep, though nature was almost exhausted.” 
 
 On the third day Mrs. J. procured an order 
 
CIIAP. VII.] BURMAII. 165 
 
 from the governor, for her admittance into the 
 prison ; u but,” she remarks, “ the sensations pro- 
 duced by meeting your brother in that wretched, 
 horrid situation, and the affecting scene which en- 
 sued, I will not attempt to describe. Mr. Judson 
 crawled to the door of the prison, for I was never 
 allowed to enter, and gave me some directions re- 
 lative to his release ; but before we could make any 
 arrangement, I was ordered to depart, by those 
 iron-hearted jailors, who could not endure to see 
 us enjoy the poor consolation of meeting in that 
 miserable place. In vain I pleaded the order from 
 the governor for my admittance ; they again 
 harshly repeated, ‘ Depart, or we will put you out/ 
 The same evening, the missionaries, together with 
 the other foreigners, who paid an equal sum, were 
 taken out of the common prison, and confined in 
 an open shed in the prison enclosure. Here I 
 was allowed to send them food, and mats to sleep 
 on ; but was not permitted to enter again for se- 
 veral days. 
 
 “ The next morning, the royal treasurer, at- 
 tended by forty or fifty followers, went to Mr. 
 Judson’s house, to take possession of all he had 
 ‘ I begged/ says Mrs. J. ' that they would not take 
 our wearing apparel, as it would be disgraceful to 
 take clothes partly worn into the possession of his 
 majesty, and to us they were of unspeakable value/ 
 They assented, and took a list only, and did the 
 same with the books, medicines, &c. My little 
 work-table and rocking-chair, presents from my 
 beloved brother, I rescued from their grasp, partly 
 by artifice, and partly through their ignorance. 
 They left also many articles which were of inesti- 
 mable value, during our long imprisonment. 
 
 "/The officers who had taken the property, 
 
166 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VII. 
 
 presented it to the king, saying, ' J udson is a true 
 teacher ; we found nothing in his house but what 
 belongs to priests. In addition to this money, 
 there is an immense number of books, medicines, 
 trunks of wearing apparel, &c., of which we have 
 only taken a list. Shall we take them, or let them 
 remain ?’ ‘ Let them remain/ said the king, < and 
 
 put this property by itself, for it shall be restored 
 to him again, if he is found innocent.* This was 
 an allusion to the idea of his being a spy. 
 
 “ During seven months/* says Mrs. Judson, 
 “ the continual extortions and oppressions to which 
 your brother and the other white prisoners were 
 subject, are indescribable. Sometimes sums of 
 money were demanded, sometimes pieces of cloth, 
 and handkerchiefs ; at other times, an order would 
 be issued, that the white foreigners should not 
 speak to each other, or have any communication 
 with their friends without. Then, again, the ser- 
 vants were forbidden to carry in their food without 
 an extra fee. Sometimes, for days and days to- 
 gether, I could not go into the prison till after 
 dark, when 1 had two miles to walk on returning 
 to the house. Oh how many, many times, have I 
 returned from that dreary prison at nine o’clock at 
 night, solitary and worn out with fatigue and 
 anxiety, and endeavoured to invent some new 
 scheme for the relief of the prisoners ! Sometimes, 
 for a moment or two, my thoughts would glance 
 towards America, and my beloved friends there ; 
 but for nearly a year and a half, so entirely en- 
 grossed was every thought with present scenes 
 and sufferings, that I seldom reflected on a single 
 occurrence of my life, or recollected that I had a 
 friend in existence out of Ava. 
 
CHAP. VII. j 
 
 BURMAH. 
 
 167 
 
 “ You, my dear brother, who know my strong 
 attachment to my friends, and how much pleasure 
 I have hitherto experienced from retrospect, can 
 judge from the above circumstances, how intense 
 were my sufferings. But the point, the acme of 
 my distress, consisted in the awful uncertainty of 
 our final state. My prevailing opinion was, that 
 my husband would suffer a violent death ; and that 
 I should, of course, become a slave, and languish 
 out a miserable, though short existence, in the ty- 
 rannic hands of some unfeeling monster. But the 
 consolations of religion in these trying circum- 
 stances, were neither * few nor small/ It taught 
 me to look beyond this world, to that rest, that 
 peaceful, happy rest, where Jesus reigns, and op- 
 pression never enters.” 
 
 On one occasion Mrs. J. heard that all the 
 white prisoners were carried away. She remarks, 
 “ I would not believe the report, and instantly 
 went back to the governor, who said he had just 
 heard it, but did not wish to tell me. I hastily 
 ran into the street, hoping to get a glimpse of 
 them before they were out of sight, but in this I 
 was disappointed. I ran first into one street, 
 then into another, inquiring of all I met, but no 
 one would answer me. At length an old woman 
 told me that the white prisoners had gone towards 
 the little river ; for they were to be carried to 
 Amarapora. I then ran to the banks of the little 
 river, about half a mile, but saw them not, and 
 concluded the old woman had deceived me. Some 
 of the friends of the foreigners went to the place 
 of execution, but found them not. I then re- 
 turned to the governor, to try to discover the 
 cause of their removal, and the probability of their 
 
168 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VII. 
 
 future fate. The old man assured me that he was 
 ignorant of the intention of government to remove 
 the foreigners till that morning. That since I 
 went out, he had learnt that the prisoners were to 
 be sent to Amarapora ; hut for what purpose he 
 knew not. * I will send off a man immediately/ 
 said he, ‘ to see what is to he done w r ith them ! You 
 can do nothing more for your husband/ continued 
 he, ' take care of yourself/ With a heavy heart I 
 went to my room, and having no hope to excite 
 me to exertion, I sunk down almost in despair. 
 For several days previous, I had been actively en- 
 gaged in building my own little room, and making 
 our hovel comfortable. My thoughts had been 
 almost entirely occupied in contriving means to 
 get into prison. But now I looked towards the 
 gate with a kind of melancholy feeling, but no 
 wish to enter. All was the stillness of death, no 
 preparation of your brother’s food, no expectation 
 of meeting him at the usual dinner hour, all my 
 employments, all my occupations seemed to have 
 ceased ; and I had nothing left but the dreadful 
 recollection that Mr. Judson was carried off, I 
 knew not whither. It was one of the most insup- 
 portable days I ever passed. Towards night, how- 
 ever, I came to the determination to set off the 
 next morning for Amarapora.” 
 
 With her little child, then only three months 
 old, two of the Burman children, and the Bengalee 
 cook, who was the only one of the party that could 
 afford any assistance, this devoted woman accom- 
 plished her purpose. On her arrival, she had to 
 proceed four miles further, and was at length con- 
 ducted to the prison-yard. “ But what a scene of 
 ’tvretchedness,” she says, <s was presented to my 
 
CHAP. VII.] BURMAH. 169 
 
 view ! The prison was an old shattered building, 
 without a roof ; the fence was entirely destroyed ; 
 eight or ten Burmans were on the top of the 
 building, trying to make something like a shelter 
 with leaves ; while under a little low projection, 
 outside of the prison, sat the foreigners, chained 
 together two and two, almost dead with suffering 
 and fatigue. The first words of your brother were, 
 4 Why have you come ? I hoped you would not 
 follow, for you cannot live here.’ It was now dark ; 
 I had no refreshments for the suffering prisoners 
 or myself, as I had expected to procure all that 
 was necessary at the market of Amarapora ; and I 
 had no shelter for the night. I asked one of the 
 jailors if I might put up a little bamboo house near 
 the prison ; he said, No, it was not customary. I 
 then begged he would procure me a shelter for the 
 night, when on the morrow I could find some place 
 to live in. He took me to his house, in which 
 there were only two small rooms, one in which he 
 and his family lived, the other, which was then 
 half full of grain, he offered to me ; and in that 
 little filthy place, I spent the next six months of 
 wretchedness. I procured some half-boiled water, 
 instead of my tea, and worn out with fatigue, laid 
 myself down on a mat spread over the paddy, and 
 endeavoured to obtain a little refreshment from 
 sleep.” Other heart-rending trials succeeded, 
 until the triumph of the British troops issued in 
 their deliverance. 
 
 While, however, Mr., afterwards Dr. Judson, 
 was absent on important business, his most admir- 
 able and invaluable wife was seized with a dis- 
 order which terminated fatally, October 24, 1826. 
 The shocks which her constitution had received, 
 Q 
 
170 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VII. 
 
 from previous attacks of disease, and during the 
 scenes at Ava, rendered her incapable of resisting 
 the malady by which she was at last assailed. She 
 died in a strange place, surrounded by strangers. 
 But it was the will of God. It might he consoling 
 to know more of the state of her mind, during her 
 sickness, and of her feelings at the approach of 
 death ; hut the testimony of former days is always 
 most satisfactory. Her life was a series of proofs 
 that she loved the Saviour, and was completely 
 devoted to his cause ; we believe, therefore, with 
 entire confidence that she has entered into the joy 
 of her Lord. Her little Maria sleeps with her. 
 Her name will be remembered in the churches of 
 Burmah, in future times, when the pagodas of 
 Gaudama shall have fallen ; when the spires of 
 Christian temples shall gleam along the waters of 
 the Irrawaddy and the Salwen ; and when the 
 golden city shall have lifted up her gates, to admit 
 the King of glory. Meanwhile, may her bright 
 example inspire many with the generous resolution 
 to toil and die, like her, for the salvation of the 
 heathen ! 
 
 “ About a week since,” says Mrs. Boardman, in 
 1828, “we enjoyed the privilege of seeing two 
 baptized, who were once idolaters. One of these 
 persons is Moung Dwah, the husband of Mah 
 Doke, a faithful and devoted disciple of Jesus. For 
 years she wept, and mourned, and prayed, over 
 her unbelieving husband ; but her prayer of faith 
 is answered, and she is filled with gratitude and 
 joy ; tears flow down her cheeks while she speaks 
 of the glorious change in her husband : she says 
 the most ardent desire of her heart is gratified, 
 and she can never again distrust the mercy and 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 171 
 
 CHAP. VII.] 
 
 faithfulness of her God. We have, in Moung 
 Dwah, a striking example of the blessed influence 
 of our holy religion : he was formerly unyielding, 
 obstinate, and even unkind to such a degree, as to 
 cause his wife and the native Christians much anxiety 
 and grief; now he is submissive and humble, 
 like Him who was meek and lowly in heart ; he 
 is a man of respectability and good sense, and is 
 unwearied in his efforts to do good among his 
 countrymen. Mah Alah, the other person who 
 received baptism, is a widow, and lives in the 
 family of Moung Dwah and Mah Doke, at a short 
 distance from our dwelliug : she possesses good 
 abilities, and is well able to exert a considerable 
 influence. It is but recently that her mind has 
 become fully decided in favour of Christianity ; but 
 her views of Christian doctrine are remarkably cor- 
 rect : she is apparently most sincere and hearty in 
 her attachment to the blessed cause which she has 
 espoused : her whole soul seems intent upon doing 
 good : ‘ Oh/ she says, ‘ I want not earthly pro- 
 perty ! I wish not for silver or gold, or any worldly 
 goods ; but I long to be freed from sin, and to see 
 these poor deluded votaries of Gaudama worshipping 
 the eternal God/” 
 
 Mr. Boardman left Tavoy in April, 1830, and 
 promised the people called Karens, among whom 
 much good had been done, that, if possible, he 
 would make them a second visit at their villages. 
 Soon after his return, in December, the baptized 
 Karens came in to see him, with many others apply- 
 ing for baptism ; requesting him to fulfil his pro- 
 mise, and stating that there were many females in 
 the village who wished for baptism, but were 
 unable to come to Tavoy. Mr. Mason thus 
 
172 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VH. 
 
 feelingly details the events of Mr. Boardman’s 
 last days : — 
 
 “ On my arrival at Tavoy, last month, I found 
 that twenty-two Karens had been baptized, and 
 brother Boardman preparing to go into the jungle 
 to prepare others for this ordinance. He told me 
 that the Karens were building him a zayat at the 
 foot of the mountain, which he crossed two years 
 ago, and were about coming in to carry him out 
 thither. When he first met me on the wharf, I 
 clearly saw 7 the characters of death in his counte- 
 nance. He was unable to walk to meet me ; yet, 
 unwilling to show me any thing hut the kindest 
 attention, he had himself brought in a chair to the 
 jetty, to welcome me on my landing. Though I 
 looked upon him as a dying man, yet as I saw his 
 heart was set on visiting his Karens, and as the 
 doctor not only approved, but even encouraged the 
 journey, I did not advise against his going. In- 
 deed, I felt unwilling to deprive him of the privi- 
 lege of exhibiting so fine an illustration of the 
 ‘ ruling passion strong in death/ Accordingly we 
 proposed to start on the 31st of last month, the 
 Karens having come in two days previous. 
 
 "Brother Boardman was carried in a cot-hed all 
 the way, excepting wdien the path round a preci- 
 pitous hill was too narrow for two to walk abreast ; 
 and arrived at the place of our destination on the 
 evening of the third day, without any particular 
 exhaustion. During our stay, however, he so 
 evidently lost strength, that sister Boardman advised 
 him, on one occasion, to return ; he replied, * The 
 cause of God is of more importance than my health ; 
 and if I return now, our whole object will be de- 
 feated. I want to see the work of the Lord go on. 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 173 
 
 CHAP. VII.] 
 
 Ministers often wish to die in their pulpits ; but to 
 die in a pulpit would be nothing, to dying here in 
 the midst of the Lord's work.’ On Wednesday 
 morning, however, it became so apparent that he 
 could not live long, that we deemed it expedient 
 to return without delay; and on condition that we 
 completed the examination of the females and of 
 the old men that day, and I baptized in the even- 
 ing, he consented to return on the following day : 
 accordingly, a little before sunset, he was carried 
 out in his bed to the water side ; where, lifting his 
 languid head to gaze on the gratifying scene, I 
 had the pleasure to baptize in his presence thirty- 
 four individuals, who gave satisfactory evidence to 
 all that they had passed from death unto life. 
 After this, he seemed to feel that his w ? ork was done; 
 he had said, in the course of the day, that if he 
 could live to see this ingathering, he could in a 
 special manner say, ‘ Lord, now r lettest thou thy 
 servant depart in peace, for mine eyes have seen 
 thy salvation !’ 
 
 “ The next morning we started on our return. 
 When we arrived at the first house, its inmates 
 refused us admittance ; with some difficulty we got 
 him into a covered comer of the verandah, in a 
 very exhausted state : through the assiduous atten- 
 tion, however, of sister Boardman, he appeared to 
 revive ; and he did not seem materially different 
 on the succeeding morning from what he had been 
 for several days. Still it was very evident that the 
 closing scene of his earthly existence was rapidly 
 approaching ; and we concluded, with his approba- 
 tion, to take him in a boat down a stream that was 
 near, and which passes within three or four miles 
 of Tavoy. He w as carried from the house by the 
 Q 3 
 
174 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHA?. VIl. 
 
 Karens, who put him on board the boat, and sister 
 Boardman and I followed : but, on turning to see 
 if he wanted anything, we found his countenance 
 fixed in death ; and it was difficult to determine 
 whether he breathed or not. 
 
 “ Thus did this indefatigable missionary die, as 
 every missionary would wish to die, about his 
 Master’s business, and surrounded by those in 
 whose conversion from heathenism he had been 
 instrumental. 
 
 “ The evening before, on asking him what I 
 should read to him, he said. The thirty-fourth psalm. 
 He remarked, a few days ago, * I have no transports, 
 no ecstacies ; mine is rather a calm, settled hope 
 in the atoning blood of Christ/ On Wednesday 
 evening, he was bolstered up in his bed ; and at 
 family worship, prayed, speaking with great feeling 
 of the love of Christ, and of wholly trusting in Him 
 for pardon and justification from his ‘ infinite sins/ 
 nor closed without remembering his poor Karens. 
 Almost the last words which I heard him utter 
 yesterday were to tell sister Boardman, that he had 
 felt constrained to pray more for his child than he 
 had ever done before. 
 
 “ He w as respected as well as loved by all who 
 knew him ; and his funeral this morning, was at- 
 tended by all the European gentlemen and officers 
 of the station.” 
 
 Of a visit to Prome, a large town about one 
 hundred and seventy miles from Rangoon, Dr. 
 J udson thus speaks : — 
 
 “ At one period, the whole town seemed to he 
 roused to listen to the new r s of an eternal God ; 
 the mission of his Son, the Lord Jesus Christ ; and 
 the way of salvation through his atonement : a 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 175 
 
 CHAP. VII.] 
 
 considerable proportion of the hearers became fa- 
 vourably disposed. At length, the enemy assumed 
 a threatening aspect ; the poor people became 
 frightened ; many sent back the tracts which they 
 had received ; and there was a general falling-olF 
 at the zayats. I was summoned to undergo a long 
 examination at the court-house ; not, however, on 
 the subject of religion, but concerning all my past 
 life, since I have been in Burmah. The result 
 was forwarded to Ava. The magistrates still pre- 
 serve a perfect neutrality, in consequence of the 
 absence of the governor. At Ava, I have been re- 
 garded as a suspicious character, ever since I de- 
 serted them at the close of the war, and went over 
 to the British.” 
 
 He subsequently adds : — 
 
 “ I have just received intelligence, that about 
 the first of September, the king issued an order 
 that I should be removed from Prome, ' being ex- 
 ceedingly annoyed that I was there, in the interior 
 of the country, distributing the papers, and abusing 
 the Burmese religion.’ The Woongyees, being 
 unwilling to proceed to extremities, made applica- 
 tion to major Burney, the British resident at Ava, 
 who assured them that he had no control over me ; 
 that I was in no way connected with the British 
 government, but employed exclusively in the du- 
 ties of my profession ; and he begged them not to 
 proceed to adopt a measure, which would be con- 
 demned as intolerant, by good men of all countries. 
 They said, however, that his majesty’s order was 
 peremptory ; and that it was necessary for me to 
 confine my labours within the limits of Rangoon.” 
 On leaving Prome, he says : — 
 
 “ There is no period of my missionary life which 
 
176 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VII 
 
 I review with more satisfaction, or rather with less 
 dissatisfaction, than my sojourn in Prome. This 
 city was founded several hundred years before the 
 Christian era. Through how many ages have the 
 successive generations of its dark inhabitants lived 
 and died, without the slightest knowledge of the 
 Eternal, and the only way of salvation which He 
 has provided 1 At length, in the year 1830, it was 
 ordered, that a missionary of the cross should sit 
 down in the heart of the city, and, from day to 
 day, for above three months, should pour forth 
 Divine truth, in language, which if not eloquent 
 and acceptable, was, at least, intelligible to all 
 ranks. What a wonderful phenomenon must this 
 have been to celestial beings, who gaze upon the 
 works and dispensations of God in this lower 
 world ! It was necessary to the accomplishment 
 of the Divine purposes, that, after so many centu- 
 ries of darkness, there should be just such an ex- 
 hibition of light as has been made, and no more. 
 Thousands have heard of God, who never, nor 
 their ancestors, heard before. Frequently, in pass- 
 ing through the streets, and in taking my seat in 
 the zayats, I have felt such a solemnity and awe 
 on my spirit, as almost prevented me from opening 
 my lips to communicate the momentous message 
 with which I w r as charged. How the preacher has 
 preached, and how the hearers have heard, the day 
 of judgment will show. Blessed be God ! there 
 are some, whose faces I expect to see at the right 
 hand of the great Judge, as they gave us reason to 
 hope that they have received the truth in good and 
 honest hearts. Many also there are, who have 
 become so far enlightened, that I am sure they 
 never can how the knee to Shway Landau, without 
 
BURMAH. 
 
 177 
 
 CHAP. VII.] 
 
 a distressing conviction that they are in the wrong 
 way” 
 
 A spirit of religious inquiry has of late been 
 rapidly growing among the Burmese. Dr. Judson 
 writes, February 5th, 1831 : — 
 
 44 The most prominent feature in the mission, at 
 present, is the surprising spirit of inquiry which 
 is spreading every where through the whole length 
 and breadth of the land. I sometimes feel alarmed ; 
 like a person who sees a mighty engine beginning 
 to move, over which he knows he has no control.’* 
 
 A month after, he says : — 
 
 “ The great annual festival is just past, during 
 which multitudes come from the remotest parts of 
 the country to worship at the great Shway Dagong 
 pagoda in this place, where it is believed that seve- 
 ral real hairs of Gaudama are enshrined. During 
 this festival, I have given away nearly ten thousand 
 tracts, giving to none but those who asked. I pre- 
 sume there have been six thousand applicants at 
 the house. Some came two or three months’ 
 journey, from the borders of Siam and China. 
 4 Sir, we hear that there is an eternal hell. We 
 are afraid of it. Give us a writing which will tell 
 us how to escape it.’ Others came from the fron- 
 tier of Cassay, a hundred miles north of Ava. 
 
 < Sir, we have seen a writing which tells us about an 
 eternal God. Are you the man that gives away 
 such writings ? If so, pray give us one, for we 
 want to know the truth before we die.* Others 
 came from the interior of the country, where the 
 name of Jesus Christ is a little know n. 4 Are you 
 Jesus Christ’s man P Give us a writing that tells 
 us about Jesus Christ.’ 
 
 4t Brother Bennett works day and night at the 
 
178 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VII. 
 
 press, but he is unable to supply us ; for the call 
 is great at Maulmein and Tavoy, as well as here 
 at Rangoon.” 
 
 On this it has been well remarked in an Ameri- 
 can journal : “ The queen of Sheba came from 
 the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom 
 of Solomon. The wise men of the east came to 
 see the Saviour in Bethlehem, having beheld his 
 star in their native country. The Greeks wished 
 to see Jesus, having heard his fame. Report 
 brought together a vast number to hear the gospel 
 on the day of Pentecost. Multitudes in Christian 
 lands are drawn within the sound and saving in- 
 fluence of the gospel, by curiosity. 
 
 “ Now the religion of Christ brings strange 
 things to the ears of heathen people, — heaven, 
 hell, a holy law, an infinite, eternal, holy God, a 
 dying Saviour. Let these, and other kindred facts 
 contained in the Scriptures, be noised abroad by 
 verbal report, or by means of the press, and let the 
 Holy Spirit employ them to arrest attention and 
 to awaken curiosity, as he does in Burmah, and 
 it will not take long for a change of religion to be 
 effected in a nation.” 
 
 A correspondent at Rangoon writes, January 
 12th, 1832, “ During five months I have found 
 opportunity to distribute, either personally, or by a 
 native assistant, about ten thousand tracts and por- 
 tions of Scripture ; and four persons, during that 
 period, have been added to our little church. The 
 whole number added to all our churches in Bur- 
 mah, during the year 1832, was one hundred and 
 ninety-two ; of whom nearly ninety were more or 
 less connected with the English army ; the rest 
 were native Burmans, Talings, and Karens. This 
 
CHAP. VII.] BURMAH. 179 
 
 latter people live scattered on the mountains and 
 in the jungle, somewhat like the aborigines of 
 America, without any fixed religion, and present 
 a field of great extent and interest. 
 
 The Burman mission is at present in a favour- 
 able state. The first baptism occurred in 1819, 
 when three natives were admitted to the church. 
 Since that time, between 400 and 500 have chosen 
 the service of God, and joined the churches at 
 Rangoon, Tavoy, Maulmein, and Mergin. 
 Printers and presses have been sent out : large 
 numbers of tracts have been circulated through the 
 whole empire. The New Testament is translated 
 and printed, and an epitome of the Old. The 
 advantages of Christian schools have been enjoyed 
 by many children. Villages have been visited, 
 and many of their inhabitants have believed in 
 Jesus. The Karens and the Toung-thoos have 
 heard the word of life, and multitudes of the former 
 have become the disciples of Christ. 
 
 Very important aid is derived to the mission from 
 the native converts. Some, having received or- 
 dination, are successfully employed in preaching 
 the gospel : others are useful in the schools, in 
 distributing tracts, and in variously communicating 
 religious instruction to their countrymen. Their 
 growth in grace, their fidelity and stability, and their 
 diligence in the acquisition of spiritual knowledge, 
 are peculiarly gratifying. 
 
 Of Ava itself, Mr. Kincaid says : “ Among our 
 inquirers, are some who listen to the news of 
 salvation with joyful hearts. Very many have 
 their eyes half open, and inquirers appear to be 
 gaining on every hand. We occupy a zayat, 
 about a mile and a half from Ava, on the great 
 
180 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VII. 
 
 street that leads to Ummerapoora : at this station 
 several hundred persons hear the gospel daily. We 
 occupy another zayat on the south side of the 
 city, and the verandah of our house is another 
 preaching-place. Tho Shoon and Tho Sanbone, 
 are my assistants in preaching : they are good 
 faithful men. I preach every evening in the house. 
 From what we see and hear, we feel encouraged to 
 go on ; we feel that the still small voice is abroad.” 
 
 This is evident, too, from the desire for hooks and 
 tracts which still continues. On the arrival of one 
 of the presses up the Irrawaddy to Ava, tracts were 
 distributed till the supply was exhausted. Some 
 persons were afraid to receive them ; hut others 
 waded through the water, and not a few swam off 
 from the shore, or pushed off in boats, to get pos- 
 session of “ books which told about the new 
 religion.” An able buddhist priest, familiar with 
 all their sacred books, was struck with deep con- 
 sideration w hile reading some of these publications. 
 
 There is, therefore, abundant reason to cherish 
 the most confident expectations, that multitudes 
 will yet arise to be eminently successful in diffusing 
 the knowledge of the gospel in this country, 
 until the knee of the golden-footed monarch of 
 Ava shall bend before the glory of the cross, 
 and the nations of eastern Asia shall he added to 
 those who now call the Redeemer blessed. 
 
CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 181 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Ceylon . — Budhism.— Efforts of the London and Baptist 
 Missionary Societies.— Rev. Dr. Colie. — His Death . — 
 Arrival of IT esleyan Missionaries. — Early Labours . — 
 Moodeliar of Galle.— Conversion of a Budhist Priest . — 
 Cruelties of the King of Kandy . — Triumph of the British 
 Troops. — Another Convert from Budhism. — Native Schools. 
 — Conversion of two Priests. — Effects of Christian Instruc- 
 tion on the Young. — The Gospel introduced to the Kandyan 
 Territories. — Idolatrous Processions. — Pleasing Contrast. 
 — Chapel opened at Kornegalle. — Death of a Native 
 Teacher. — Villages visited. — Heathen Festival. — Death of 
 Don Luis Perera. — Board of Translators. — Versions of 
 the New Testament. — Recent State of the Wesleyan Mission. 
 
 Budhism varies considerably, both in doctrine 
 and practice, in the different nations where it is 
 professed ; yet, from the most correct accounts we 
 have from the nations on the north of Asia, as well 
 as those beyond the Ganges on the east, it is pretty 
 evident that, in the general outline, it is the same 
 system everywhere : and the reflection is a most 
 fearful one — that this system commands an in- 
 fluence over the minds of as large a portion of the 
 human race as that of Christianity, including even 
 the Greek and Roman churches ! In Ceylon the 
 system has taken deep and extensive root in the 
 minds and hearts of the natives, and is the religion 
 of the interior, or kingdom of Kandy, of all the 
 maritime province from Chilaw, on the north-west 
 coast, to nearly Batticaloa, on the east. In the 
 rest of the provinces, chiefly those of the north, 
 the brahminical religion prevails; besides which, 
 
 R 
 
182 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 mohammedanism is the religion of the Moors, a 
 numerous class of natives, that are found in every 
 part of the island. The budhaistical districts are 
 very greatly addicted to the worship of devils. No 
 one who thinks and feels as he ought on such sub- 
 jects, can avoid deploring the painful fact, that 
 this fine and interesting country should still he 
 overspread to such a large extent, with these debas- 
 ing systems of delusion and idolatry. A country 
 like Ceylon, so richly and abundantly blessed by 
 the God of nature, once swept of all these lying 
 vanities, and Christianity received as the religion 
 of its inhabitants, would become one of the most 
 happy and delightful regions on earth. 
 
 From the earliest periods of the rise of Euro- 
 pean power in India, Ceylon has been the scene of 
 Christian efforts, with a view to the evangelization 
 of its inhabitants. It is impossible to calculate 
 the good that might have been effected during the 
 fifteenth, sixteenth, and seventeenth centuries, had 
 the plan adopted been more in accordance with the 
 spirit and practices of the gospel of Christ ; but, 
 perhaps, it is not assuming too much, to intimate, 
 that the greatest amount of actual good has been 
 effected during the last twenty or five-and-twenty 
 years, by the different missionaries sent out from 
 England and America. 
 
 In this great enterprise, the London Missionary 
 Society led the way ; and, though unforeseen 
 events did not permit their missionaries to continue 
 so long as the state of such a country required, to 
 judge of the happy results of their labours, yet 
 those good men broke up much fallow ground, set 
 in motion some powerful means of removing the 
 difficulties that would impede their successors, and 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 183 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 excited a powerful interest in favour of Christianity ; 
 and there are at this day # many natives and Indo- 
 Britons, besides numbers who, there is reason to 
 believe, have departed to the unseen world under 
 the influence of the hopes which Christianity alone 
 can inspire, who gratefully attribute their conver- 
 sion, under God, to the labours of the first agents 
 of the London Missionary Society. The remem- 
 brance of such names as Vos is dear to hundreds. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. C hater, connected with the Bap- 
 tist Missionary Society, next entered the field. He 
 was preserved in his labours until he had acquired 
 two of the native languages, assisted in translating 
 almost the whole of the sacred Scriptures into Cin- 
 galese, and published a grammar of the language, 
 with several other elementary works. He estab- 
 lished a line of native schools, chiefly on the banks 
 and in the neighbourhood of the great Kalany 
 river, the Ganges of Ceylon, and exerted a power- 
 ful and salutary influence among the natives over the 
 inhabitants of the country from twenty to thirty 
 miles in extent. He raised several substantial place s 
 of worship, and collected and organized a number 
 of congregations, to which he regularly preached 
 in the English, Portuguese, and Cingalese lan- 
 guages. Divine Providence raised him assistance 
 on the spot; and, above all, he was made the ho- 
 noured instrument of bringing many of the inhabi- 
 tants of this interesting island to participate in spi- 
 ritual blessings ; while thousands have been taught 
 in the native schools. He thus promoted the 
 diffusion of that knowledge which is able to make 
 wise unto salvation. 
 
 In a village called Ooggalla, a very pleasing cir- 
 cumstance occurred in 1826. The mohandiram, 
 
184 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII, 
 
 the native head-man of the place, one of whose 
 sons had previously been united to a Christian 
 church, was baptized, with his wife and his other 
 son ; publicly assigning, on the occasion, intelli- 
 gent and scriptural reasons for renouncing the 
 errors in which he had been educated. The sub- 
 sequent conduct of this family well accorded with 
 their profession, and the case excited considerable 
 attention and inquiry in the neighbourhood. 
 
 Mr. Chater left Ceylon in 1828, hoping t that a 
 voyage to England might re-invigorate his wasted 
 frame, worn down by the unremitting labours of 
 two-and- twenty years in a tropical clime ; but dis- 
 ease had made a fatal progress, and he expired 
 before the ship arrived at the Isle of France. 
 
 Mr. Daniel and Mr. Siers have since that time 
 followed his steps. Much trial has here been en- 
 dured. Not long since the island was visited by a 
 sudden inundation, which destroyed many lives, 
 and reduced multitudes to the utmost distress by 
 the destruction of their houses and the harvest, just 
 then approaching to maturity. A chapel at Han- 
 wella was completely demolished ; but providentially 
 none of the native brethren suffered beyond the 
 loss of their little property. 
 
 Still the fruits of zealous and devoted effort have 
 appeared. Many members have been added to the 
 church, after being subjected to a considerable 
 trial. Sixteen of these live near a village called 
 Byamville, in which Divine worship is maintained 
 every sabbath-day. A third church has lately 
 been constituted, containing twenty-eight mem- 
 bers. One station, with their neighbouring villages, 
 is occupied by Carlos, a Cingalese preacher. Many 
 places are included in occasional itineraries, most 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 185 
 
 of which are performed on foot, the villages being 
 otherwise inaccessible. In these efforts several 
 members of the Cingalese church are engaged. 
 
 Amidst these exertions, other modes of useful- 
 ness have not been neglected. The work of edu- 
 cation has gone forward in the various schools 
 attached to the mission, and the press has been 
 employed for the issue of tracts designed to meet 
 the various forms of error and idolatry prevalent 
 in the island. Considerable interest has been 
 
 excited, particularly on the popish controversy. 
 The publications of Mr. Daniel on that subject, 
 have roused much animosity against himself, and 
 there is reason to hope, have been of service to some 
 who have perused them. His domestic trials have 
 been severe : may the God of consolation afford 
 him support, and grant him yet enlarged pros- 
 perity ! 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Coke, whose mind had been long 
 and deeply impressed with the necessity and im- 
 portance of a mission to Ceylon and India, and 
 who, with great generosity, had offered to defray, 
 if necessary, the whole outfit of the first mission- 
 aries, had, after many objections and much delay, 
 the concurrence of the Wesleyan conference in his 
 plans; and regardless of his own age, and every 
 other difficulty, he resolved to accompany those 
 who had offered to devote themselves to this im- 
 portant work. Accordingly, at the close of 1813, 
 he embarked with six missionaries, and bade adieu 
 to the British shores, as he had often done before, 
 in the spirit of devotedness to the cause of Christ. 
 
 In the course of the voyage he was taken 
 seriously ill, and though he afterwards rallied, 
 there was a speedy relapse. His earthly career 
 R 3 
 
186 MISSIONARY RECORDS* [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 was terminated by apoplexy. It is supposed that 
 he rose from his bed, either to call some of the 
 missionaries, or to reach something, and that he 
 fell in the position in which he was found by the 
 servant. His death seems to have taken place be- 
 fore midnight ; as his body was quite cold and stiff 
 when discovered. 
 
 Great was the grief of the missionaries on this 
 sudden removal of their excellent and venerable 
 friend, from whose intelligence, sagacity, and zeal, 
 sanctified as they eminently were by the Spirit of 
 God, they expected still to derive great advantage. 
 This afflictive event threw them also into great 
 pecuniary embarrassment. Dr. Coke had met the 
 expenses which had arisen ; and after landing in 
 Bombay, they found they had not sufficient cash 
 among them to present the usual gratuities to the 
 ship’s servants, or even to pay for their first meal 
 in India. The providence of God, however, soon 
 appeared on their behalf, and extricated them from 
 these distressing circumstances. 
 
 By the kindness of captain Birch they were in- 
 troduced to a gentleman who readily consented to 
 advance them money on the credit of their society 
 in England ; the governor, sir Evan Nepean, re- 
 ceived them with the utmost cordiality, approved 
 of their design, and even allotted one of his coun- 
 try houses for their accommodation, during their 
 residence in the presidency ; and, in the latter end 
 of June, they had a favourable opportunity of pro- 
 ceeding to Ceylon. 
 
 Arrived in safety at the scene of their anticipated 
 labours, they consented to separate, to Jaffna and 
 Batticaloa on the one hand, for the study of the 
 Tamul language ; and to Galle and Matura on the 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 187 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 other, for the Cingalese. And it was agreed, that 
 each of them should undertake the superintendence 
 of an English school at their respective stations, for 
 which they were to receive a monthly allowance 
 fiom government ; as this would most effectually 
 subserve their grand design, by introducing them 
 to an acquaintance with the most respectable na- 
 tives, procuring for them considerable influence, 
 and at the same time, be a most effectual method 
 of acquiring the native language. 
 
 Shortly after their arrival at Jaffna, Messrs. 
 Lynch and Squance were solicited to perform Di- 
 vine service in the fort church, as that town was, 
 at this time, completely destitute of the means of 
 public instruction in the English language. With 
 this request they cheerfully complied, and though, 
 at first, their extemporaneous mode of preaching 
 excited some disapprobation, prejudice soon sub- 
 sided ; and, in addition to the morning service, they 
 were induced, by some animating indications of 
 usefulness, to establish a lecture in the evening of 
 the Lord’s day, and also to open the church for 
 religious worship in the course of the week. 
 
 Towards the latter end of July, Mr. Ault re- 
 solved to proceed to his station at Batticaloa. His 
 congregation was seldom less than one hundred 
 and fifty ; and the collector and magistrate of the 
 province, with whom he resided several days after 
 his arrival, were among his constant hearers. In 
 the morning, the soldiers were regularly marched 
 to church : in the evening, he conducted another 
 service, at which their attendance was voluntary ; 
 and he had the pleasure of perceiving that many 
 of them were truly desirous of hearing the word 
 of God, while a few applied to him, at an early 
 period, under serious concern for their salvation. 
 
188 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 The encouragements which he thus received in his 
 labours among his own countrymen, however, did 
 not divert his attention from the interests of the 
 idolatrous natives. He laboured hard at the Ta- 
 in ul language ; and soon commenced itinerating 
 among the natives in the vicinity. 
 
 Mr. Erskine, in the mean time, had proceeded 
 to his appointment at Matura ; where he was re- 
 ceived with the most respectful attention by the 
 local authorities, both native and European; and 
 the marked civilities which were shown to him by 
 the maha moodeliar, or chief head-man of all the 
 Cingalese, whose principal residence is at Matura, 
 were calculated to produce a very favourable im- 
 pression on all the subordinate head-men, and the 
 natives in general. The proposed English school 
 was opened without delay, and several of the chil- 
 dren of the higher class of natives were induced to 
 attend. Mr. Erskine also performed Divine ser- 
 vice, every sabbath-day, in the Dutch church in the 
 fort ; and though his congregation was not large, 
 as the European garrison consisted but of few 
 troops, he had the gratification of perceiving that 
 his ministrations were productive of benefit to some 
 of his hearers ; and by a close application to the 
 study of the Cingalese language, he prepared him- 
 self for a new and extended sphere of usefulness. 
 
 At Galle, Mr. Clough performed an English 
 service in the Dutch church every Lord’s-day, and 
 by the joint subscriptions of some of his hearers, a 
 private house in the fort was fitted up for a weekly 
 lecture, and for the purpose of conversing on 
 spiritual subjects with such persons as appeared to 
 be under serious impressions. The infant cause in 
 Galle was also essentially benefited bv the decided 
 patronage of lord Molesworth ; who, with the most 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 189 
 
 condescending kindness, frequently appeared in 
 company with the missionary on public occasions, 
 and was seldom absent from the cottage where the 
 religious meetings were held. On the European 
 residents, as might have been anticipated, this con- 
 duct, on the part of his lordship, produced the 
 most pleasing effects, and the military were not 
 only induced to attend to the word of God, but se- 
 veral of the private soldiers united in society ; and 
 though a few turned back into the world, the resi- 
 due remained stedfast, and some of them died re- 
 joicing in the salvation of Christ. 
 
 Amidst all the encouragements which he re- 
 ceived, and the pleasure which he felt in the pro- 
 secution of his present avocations, Mr. Clough’s 
 attention was anxiously directed to the natives of 
 Galle, as the more immediate objects of his mission; 
 and an event soon occurred, which enabled him to 
 carry his favourite scheme into execution. He 
 was one day visited at the government-house by 
 the maha, or great moodeliar of Galle, a man of 
 good understanding and a liberal mind, who, from 
 his rank, was possessed of unlimited influence 
 in the district. After the usual compliments, 
 he said, “ I am come, reverend sir, to offer my 
 children to your protection and instruction. I 
 have heard that you are desirous of establishing 
 a school for the sons of our native head-men ; and 
 I have a house, ready furnished, near my own re- 
 sidence, which is at your service for that purpose. 
 If you will please to see whether it will suit you, I 
 shall consider it an honour to have such a reve- 
 rend gentleman living so near to me, and will 
 render you all the assistance in my power.” Grate- 
 ful for such an unexpected and welcome proposal, 
 Mr. Clough hastened to visit the premises, which 
 
190 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 he found situated in a retired and romantic spot, 
 about a mile from the fort, and within a stone’s 
 throw of the house of the kind proprietor. He, of 
 course, accepted the generous offer of the moode- 
 liar, whose friendship and patronage had great in- 
 fluence on the surrounding population. Mr. C.’s 
 school was soon attended by some of the most in- 
 telligent hoys in the island ; and curiosity was so 
 strongly excited, that he was visited by learned 
 priests, and persons of various classes, who came 
 to inquire respecting the religion which he pro- 
 fessed. With these, through the medium of an 
 interpreter, he had frequent opportunities of con- 
 versing concerning the faith in Christ ; and, in 
 some instances, he had the pleasure of seeing 
 them depart, evidently impressed with the result 
 of their inquiries. 
 
 Mr. Harvard thus describes the new residence 
 of his friend, Mr. Clough : — 
 
 “ A poet’s imagination could scarcely conceive a 
 spot more suited for the residence of a Christian 
 missionary. It is built between two gradually 
 sloping hills. A native village rises behind, and 
 is connected with it by an agreeable serpentine 
 walk, which comes to the hack door of the house. 
 Immediately in front is a spacious lawn, on which 
 the tenants of the adjoining wood frequently fed 
 and sported, and conveyed to the minds of de- 
 lighted visitors an idea of the security which reigned 
 in the primitive Eden. A few paddy fields and 
 the spacious hay formed the distant prospect ; and 
 the house itself appeared the sacred habitation of 
 devout peace and retirement. A refreshing breeze 
 continually passed through it ; and the silence 
 which reigned in the sweet sequestered spot was 
 seldom interrupted, hut by the warbling of the 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 191 
 
 birds, and the humming sounds from the interest- 
 ing native school which adjoined the house.” 
 
 Influenced by a desire to become intimately ac- 
 quainted with the superstitions of the natives, that 
 he might be the better prepared to expose their 
 absurdity and sinfulness, Mr. Clough took every 
 opportunity of being present at their religious ser- 
 vices ; and endeavoured, on such occasions, to en- 
 gage the priests in conversation, in the hearing of 
 their followers. A procession, in which the priest 
 was carried in great pomp on the shoulders of his 
 followers, furnished the first opportunity for con- 
 verse with Petrus Panditta Sehara, a learned priest 
 of the budhist religion, whose attachment to his 
 faith was strengthened by the honours and emolu- 
 ments connected with his situation. The conver- 
 sation which then took place, communicated a ray 
 of light to his understanding, and the discovery 
 which it made powerfully affected his heart. He 
 applied to Mr. Clough for further information re- 
 specting the religion of Christ ; and at every suc- 
 ceeding interview, his deportment strengthened 
 the hope that his inquiries were not dictated by 
 vain curiosity, but were the result of an increasing 
 desire to arrive at truth. 
 
 The reputation which he had gained for supe- 
 rior knowledge and sanctity, had raised him to a 
 high pitch of consequence among the votaries of 
 budhism, and various marks of distinction had 
 been conferred on him. He had resided for a con- 
 siderable time with the king of Kandy ; and, at his 
 inauguration as a priest, he had the honour of 
 riding on the king’s own elephant. He was, also, 
 universally celebrated for his extensive acquaint- 
 ance with the literature and religion of the island, 
 
192 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 and for liis profound knowledge of the oriental 
 languages. About two months after his first 
 acquaintance with Mr. Clough, he made known to 
 that missionary the entire revolution of sentiment 
 which his mind had undergone ; professed a firm 
 conviction of the Divine origin of Christianity ; and 
 expressed a wish openly to renounce budhism, and 
 to make a public profession of his faith in Christ. 
 
 As such a step would inevitably reduce him from 
 affluence to poverty, and might expose him to 
 personal danger from the enraged idolaters, Mr. 
 Clough laid all the circumstances of the case be- 
 fore the governor. His excellency forwarded an 
 immediate answer, stating, that if the priest from 
 conviction embraced the Christian religion, pro- 
 tection should be afforded him, and a small allow- 
 ance be made, to preserve him from want. The 
 governor’s letter conveyed encouragement both to 
 Mr. Clough and his interesting pupil, and prepar- 
 ations were accordingly made for the baptism of 
 the latter, at Galle. 
 
 The illness of Mr. Squance, who was then at 
 Colombo, having called Mr. Clough for a short 
 time from Galle, the convert was exposed, during 
 his absence, to imminent peril. “ I had not been 
 absent a week,” says his instructor, “ before the 
 report that Petrus Panditta Sehara was about to 
 renounce budhism, was spread throughout the 
 district, and at length came to the ears of the high 
 priest ; who was so seriously alarmed at the intel- 
 ligence, that he immediately assembled fourteen 
 of the head priests, and despatched them, to pre- 
 vail upon him, if possible, by some means or other, 
 to abandon his design of embracing Christianity ; 
 stating, that if a priest of his rank and importance 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 193 
 
 were to renounce his religion, it would not only 
 disgrace his own character, but greatly injure the 
 faith. Petrus, however, continued immoveable ; 
 and the matter spread so rapidly, that before the 
 fourteen priests left him, their number had increas- 
 ed to fifty-seven ; all of whom used every possible 
 argument to induce him to abandon his intention. 
 His family joined their endeavours to those of the 
 priests ; some weeping, some expostulating, and 
 others threatening to put a period to their exist- 
 ence, if he persisted in disgracing them. Many 
 of the head-men of the district, also, came to him 
 with large presents, and endeavoured to impress 
 upon his mind, that his abandonment of the priest- 
 hood would be the ruin of their religion. But 
 their united efforts were ineffectual, and he retired 
 for safety to the house of an European in the fort of 
 Galle, till he received directions to proceed to 
 Colombo.” 
 
 On his arrival at the seat of government, where 
 the news of his conversion had excited the most 
 lively interest, he experienced every mark of atten- 
 tion from the friends of Christianity; and from the 
 honourable and reverend T, J. Twistleton he re- 
 ceived such pious and excellent instructions, as 
 tended to endear to his heart the religion which 
 had become the object of his choice. His re- 
 latives still persisted, through the medium of 
 letters, in their entreaties and remonstrances ; but 
 though by these his feelings were evidently af- 
 fected, the purpose of his heart was not to be 
 shaken. For his family he felt all the warmth of 
 human affection, but his love to the Redeemer, 
 and his sense of duty, were superior to all other 
 considerations. 
 
194 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 “ A day or two before his baptism,” observes 
 Mr. Clough, “ I called upon him, and found him 
 very cheerful and happy. ' I dreamed last night/ 
 said he, ‘ that my robes were covered with all 
 kinds of filthy reptiles ; and I was so disgusted at 
 the sight, that I went to a river, and cast them in, 
 never to touch them again. When I awoke this 
 morning, I found myself without clothes, and my 
 robes folded up, and thrown on the far side of the 
 room. Now, thought I, God has sent me this 
 dream, to show me the bad state I am in, and to 
 confirm me in all my former resolutions. I am 
 only sorry that I am forced to put the robes on 
 again/ ” 
 
 “ On Christmas-day, 1814,” says Mr. Harvard, 
 €C the once idolatrous priest of Budhu was publicly 
 admitted. into the visible church of Christ on earth, 
 by the ordinance of baptism, which was adminis- 
 tered at the fort church, by the Rev. G. Bisset, in 
 the presence of a large congregation. On this oc- 
 casion, the following entry was made in the regis- 
 try of baptisms: — 
 
 “ ‘ December 25, 1814, Petrus Panditta Sehara, 
 a converted priest of Budhu, was induced to 
 embrace the Christian religion, through the mild, 
 clear, and persuasive arguments and exhortations 
 of the Rev. Mr. Clough, who had been residing at 
 Galle, and had taken frequent opportunities of 
 viewing the idolatrous rites and ceremonies in the 
 temple, of which the convert was a leading priest.’ 
 
 “ This newly converted Christian had received 
 from Mr. Clough the valuable present of a New 
 Testament in Cingalese ; which not only caused 
 him to read it throughout with a mind bent on the 
 search after truth, but induced him, at a numerous 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 195 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 meeting of priests atBudhu, to take the Testament 
 with him, and lecture them during the whole night 
 from the gospel of Matthew, which they heard with 
 no less astonishment than attention.” 
 
 The literary qualifications of this convert, pro- 
 cured for him the situation of Cingalese translator 
 to the government, at a certain salary ; and as his 
 return to Galle would have exposed him to the in- 
 sults of those who were most violently enraged at 
 his renunciation of budhism, it was determined 
 that he should remain at Colombo, under tbe care 
 of Mr. Armour, the master of the principal school 
 in that city, and that his studies should be directed 
 with a view to his becoming, at some future pe- 
 riod, a preacher of the gospel among his own coun- 
 trymen. At the same time, as the change which 
 his sentiments had undergone was likely to produce 
 a peculiar influence on the minds of both natives 
 and Europeans, Mr. Clough was requested by the 
 governor to draw up a connected statement of the 
 case ; to which his excellency condescended to 
 prefix an appropriate introduction, and ordered 
 the whole to be inserted in the Ceylon Govern- 
 ment Gazette. 
 
 After spending a short time with his friends at 
 Galle, and conferring with his brethren on the 
 concerns of the mission, it was finally arranged 
 that Mr. Harvard should be stationed at Colombo. 
 He, accordingly, took an early opportunity of 
 removing thither ; but previous to his arrival, an 
 event took place, of which he has given the follow- 
 ing account : — 
 
 “ The king of Kandy, by his cruelties, had long 
 rendered himself an object of terror to his oppressed 
 subjects. At length, one of his prime ministers 
 
196 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 incurred his displeasure : and, dreading the effects 
 of his wrath, took refuge in the British territories. 
 The enraged and sanguinary monarch, disap- 
 pointed at losing the object of his meditated ven- 
 geance, seized the family of the fugitive, and put 
 them to a cruel death ; the particulars of which 
 are thus narrated by Dr. Davey : — 
 
 “ Hurried along by the flood of revenge, the ty- 
 rant sentenced the chief’s wife and children, and 
 his brother and his wife, to death; the brother and 
 children to be beheaded, and the women to be 
 drowned. In front of the queen’s palace, and be- 
 tween two celebrated temples, the wife of Eheyla- 
 pola (the minister) and his children were brought 
 from prison, and delivered over to the executioner. 
 The lady, with great resolution, maintained her 
 innocence, as well as that of her lord and their 
 children ; at the same time submitting to the king’s 
 pleasure, and offering up her own life, and the 
 lives of her offspring, with the fervent hope that 
 her husband might be benefited by the sacrifice. 
 Having uttered these sentiments aloud, she desired 
 her eldest son to submit to his fate ; but the poor 
 boy, who was only eleven years old, clung to his 
 mother, terrified and crying. Her second son, 
 two years younger, then heroically stepped forward, 
 and told his brother not to be afraid, as he would 
 show him how to die. By one blow of a sword 
 the head of this noble child was severed from his 
 body. Streaming with blood, and hardly inani- 
 mate, it was thrown into a rice mortar ; the pestle 
 was put into the mother’s hand, and she was or- 
 dered to pound it, or to be disgracefully tortured ! 
 To avoid the threatened disgrace, the wretched 
 woman did lift up the pestle, and let it fall. One 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 197 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 by one the beads of all her children were cut off ; 
 and one by one the poor mother but the cir- 
 
 cumstance is too dreadful to be dwelt on. One of 
 the children was a girl, though to wound a female 
 is considered by the Cingalese as a most monstrous 
 crime : another was a sucking infant, and this was 
 plucked from its mothers breast to be beheaded. 
 When the head was severed from the body, the 
 milk which it had just imbibed ran out, and min- 
 gled with its blood ! 
 
 “ During this tragical scene, the crowd who had 
 assembled to witness it, wept and sobbed aloud, 
 unable to suppress their feelings of grief and horror. 
 One of the officers, indeed, was so affected that he 
 fainted, and was expelled from his situation for 
 showing such tender sensibility. During two days, 
 the whole of Kandy, with the exception of the ty- 
 rant’s court, was one scene of mourning and la- 
 mentation. So deep and general was the grief of 
 the people, that not a meal was dressed, nor a fire 
 was kindled, but a solemn fast was held. The suf- 
 ferings of the mother, after the execution of her 
 children, were speedily relieved ; as she and her 
 sister-in-law , with two other relatives, were imme- 
 diately conducted to a little tank in the neighbour- 
 hood of Kandy, and there drowned.” 
 
 The feelings of nature, as might have been ex- 
 pected, prompted the ex-minister to revenge an act 
 of such unparalleled barbarity; and as his own arm 
 w T as too impotent, he applied to the British go- 
 vernment, and offered, if a small military force 
 were granted him, to employ his powerful influence 
 to reduce the Kandyan dominions to the crown 
 of Great Britain ; yet as no direct outrage had 
 been committed by the Kandyan monarch on anv 
 s 3 
 
198 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VIII. 
 
 British subject, the governor, while he sympathised 
 with the bereaved and justly indignant applicant, 
 did not consider himself authorised to sanction such 
 an attempt. But when, a short time after, the ty- 
 rant, as if infatuated to his own ruin, seized some 
 subjects of his Britannic majesty, and cruelly mu- 
 tilated them, by cutting off their ears, noses, and 
 tongues, the rights of outraged humanity, and the 
 honour of the British crown, alike demanded the 
 interposition of the government. An expedition 
 was therefore sent against him, accompanied by 
 the ex-minister, whose wrongs impelled him to 
 exert all his influence, and whose knowledge of 
 the country, and acquaintance with the disaffected 
 chiefs, enabled him to render the most important 
 aid to those entrusted with the command. 
 
 The British troops were hailed as deliverers, at 
 every stage of their progress ; the Kandyan domi- 
 nions submitted to the British crown ; and the ty- 
 rant, by whom every tie of justice and humanity 
 had been broken, was delivered a prisoner into the 
 hands of the governor. Thus was the whole terri- 
 tory gained, almost without the loss of a single 
 life ; and a way was opened for the introduction of 
 the gospel among these idolaters, between whom 
 and the means of salvation a barrier seemed to 
 exist, a few months before, which would require 
 the lapse of ages to remove. 
 
 In April, 1815, Mr. Ault, who had, for a con- 
 siderable time, laboured under severe illness, was 
 called to rest from his sufferings and his labours in 
 the mansions of uninterrupted felicity. No Euro- 
 pean was with him on this solemn occasion, but he 
 was attended by a native Malabar, who had the 
 pleasure of reading a portion of the holy Scrip- 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 199 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 tares to him in his dying hour, and of witnessing 
 the calmness with which he resigned his spirit 
 into the hands of his Divine Redeemer. His re- 
 mains were followed to the tomb by the European 
 inhabitants, and by most of the Dutch descendants 
 and natives of Batticaloa. The native and burgher 
 inhabitants, also, evinced their respect for the de- 
 ceased, by erecting a monument over his grave, 
 with an appropriate inscription. 
 
 On one occasion, the word spoken in the name 
 of the Lord appears to have been crowned with 
 complete success. A person known by the appel- 
 lation of the Ava priest, was introduced to the mis- 
 sionaries, by the Rev. G. Bisset, a pious clergy- 
 man, with whom they were on terms of the most 
 friendly intimacy. “ He possessed much acute- 
 ness of intellect,” says Mr. Harvard, “ enriched by 
 scientific and literary research; he was highly re- 
 spected by his disciples, and had attained to an 
 honourable distinction ; and his equipage and wdiole 
 appearance displayed a greater degree of style than 
 we had before observed in any native. The mo- 
 tive by which he was first influenced, in desiring 
 our acquaintance, can only be known to the 
 Searcher of hearts ; but he hesitated not to declare 
 himself an atheist in principle, and asserted his 
 ability to disprove the being of God. As we were 
 thus challenged to support by argument the doc- 
 trine of the very existence of the glorious Being 
 whom we professed to serve, Mr. Clough and my- 
 self agreed to hold ourselves disengaged, whenever 
 he might desire an interview. For several weeks 
 he daily held a controversy with one or both of us, 
 and earnestly did we supplicate the Source of w is- 
 dom to confer on us ability to confute his specious 
 
200 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VIII. 
 
 reasonings. Several of his arguments were new to 
 us ; but we were enabled to meet them with coun- 
 ter-arguments, which not only satisfied our own 
 minds, but which evidently shook his confidence. 
 
 “ In the intervals of these conversations, he oc- 
 casionally applied to archdeacon Twisleton and Mr. 
 Bisset on the same subject ; and we beheld, with 
 the deepest interest, the strong-holds of error, in 
 which he had apparently entrenched himself, 
 yielding to the superior force of truth ; while the 
 victim of delusion, astounded at his past impiety, 
 and awakened to a sense of his real danger, soli- 
 cited our prayers, that God would assist him in his 
 search after true wisdom. In order to bring his 
 sincerity to the test, he was asked whether he would 
 consent to my preaching in the temple of which 
 he was the chief priest. He expressed his entire 
 willingness that I should do so, the first opportu- 
 nity ; and but for the distance at which it was 
 situated, his offer would have been immediately 
 accepted. His pride w r as now renounced, and he 
 became a humble inquirer; a disciple, receiving, with 
 meekness, instructions in the first principles of the 
 doctrines of Christ, with a view to his admission 
 into the church by Christian baptism, of which he 
 was desirous.” 
 
 It is pleasing to add, that some time afterward, 
 Mr. Harvard actually preached, by an interpreter, 
 at the door of the temple alluded to, in front of the 
 great image, and to a large assemblage of priests 
 and people, from 1 Corinthians viii. 4: “We 
 know that an idol is nothing in the world, and 
 that there is none other God but one.” The Ava 
 priest also made a solemn renunciation of bud- 
 hism, and was baptized in the faith of Christ by 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 201 
 
 the name of George Nadoris de Silva, at the fort 
 church in Colombo. 
 
 The individual thus rescued from the tyranny of 
 Satan, and brought out of darkness into marvellous 
 light, evinced an ardent desire for the conversion of 
 his idolatrous countrymen ; and, on one occasion, 
 he introduced to the missionaries a priest of his 
 acquaintance, of very prepossessing manners, with 
 strong natural powers, improved by travelling in 
 foreign countries, and whose acquaintance with 
 different languages was familiar and extensive. 
 “ He professed himself dissatisfied,” says Mr. 
 Harvard, “ with the pagan superstition, of which 
 he was a priest ; begged us to instruct him in the 
 principles of the doctrine of Christ, and expressed 
 a desire to be received into the Christian church. 
 The knowledge we had acquired of the deceptive 
 character of the natives, made us habitually cau- 
 tious in tbe admission of candidates for baptism ; 
 and in this instance, our examination of the motives 
 which induced the application was more than 
 usually severe. His replies to our questions, how- 
 ever, were given with the greatest apparent since- 
 rity, and afforded us considerable satisfaction ; and 
 as George Nadoris united with him in assuring us 
 that he neither desired nor wanted any pecuniary 
 aid, as he was possessed of money to a considerable 
 amount, we received him as a probationer, and 
 placed him under instruction. 
 
 “ After waiting till his probation had nearly ex- 
 pired, his desire for baptism became so strong, 
 that he was unable to bear any further delay. 
 Procuring for himself a suit of clothes, he cast 
 away for ever the yellow robes of his atheistical 
 priesthood ; and, one sabbath morning, as we were 
 
202 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. Vllf. 
 
 about to attend the early service, he presented 
 himself at our door, and saluted us with a most 
 urgent request for immediate baptism. As he was 
 dressed in a blue silk coat, we scarcely knew him 
 at first ; but on inquiring what had caused him thus 
 suddenly to change his apparel, he said, he was so 
 weary of appearing in the dress of a heathen, and 
 so desirous of being acknowledged as a disciple of 
 the Lord Jesus, that he could restrain his feelings 
 no longer ; and he added, that, as he had in his 
 heart cast away his former abominations, he 
 hoped we would no longer withhold from him that 
 ordinance, which our Lord had appointed for the 
 admission of those into his church, who have 
 sincerely embraced his faith and service. Under 
 these circumstances we complied with his request, 
 and he was baptized by the name of Benjamin 
 Parks ; the first name being chosen out of respect 
 to Mr. Clough, and the second from the same 
 feeling towards Mrs. Harvard's father." 
 
 Early in 1817, a school-house, erected by the 
 missionaries, was opened at Colpetty ; when up- 
 wards of a hundred boys and nearly fifty girls were 
 admitted to the benefits of the institution. One 
 boy, the son of a native washerman, walked to the 
 school every morning, from the distance of six 
 miles, and returned in the evening. And another 
 lad of the highest caste, whose attendance was punc- 
 tual, cheerfully walked sixteen miles every day, to 
 enjoy the advantages of the institution. 
 
 A plan was now devised for the establishment of 
 a regular chain of native schools : — 
 
 “ It required,” saj^s Mr. Harvard, “ that the 
 inhabitants of a village, when desirous of the 
 establishment of a school, should consent to erect 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 203 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 their own school-house, and then send us a list of 
 candidates for instruction, before we would con- 
 sent to visit them for the purpose. These condi- 
 tions were cheerfully complied with ; and petitions 
 crowded in upon us from all quarters, many of 
 which we could not possibly attend to. At Mo- 
 retto, about twelve miles from Colombo, when the 
 names of the pupils were called over, at the open- 
 ing of the school, they were severally desired to 
 answer € Yes, sir the meaning of the words being 
 first explained to them. The parents, who had 
 crowded round the school, were highly delighted 
 on hearing their children speak English; and were 
 afterwards overheard extolling the abilities of the 
 minister, w’ho, they said, had brought their children 
 to speak two English words in two minutes ! It 
 is difficult indeed to describe the interest which 
 our proceedings excited among all ranks, but espe- 
 cially in the hearts of the untaught and indigent 
 natives, who ardently desired their offspring to 
 possess the advantages of education, which had 
 been denied to themselves. On its being an- 
 nounced that we contemplated the establishment 
 of a school in the neighbourhood of the Colombo 
 new bazaar, many of the inhabitants of that popu- 
 lous district were greatly affected, and were evi- 
 dently filled with surprise that any motive could 
 induce persons to care for the improvement and 
 welfare of their children. Some of them with 
 clasped hands, and tears in their eyes, exclaimed, 
 
 ‘ Then God hath remembered us, poor destitute 
 inhabitants of the new bazaar !' ” 
 
 The service held on new r year's day, 1818, was 
 rendered peculiarly interesting by the attendance 
 of two priests, named Don Adrian de Silva, and 
 
204 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VIII. 
 
 Don Andris de Silva, who having been convinced 
 of their former errors, and having passed the usual 
 time of probation, were desirous, on this occasion, 
 of making an open renunciation of hudhism, and 
 of taking on themselves, in the most solemn man- 
 ner, the name and character of disciples of Christ. 
 Their case was rendered still more interesting, by 
 the fact, that both of them had been baptized in 
 their infancy, though their parents subsequently 
 introduced them to the heathen worship, of which 
 they became priests. “ They had each transcribed 
 on talipot leaves,” says Mr. Harvard, “ the whole 
 of the Acts of the Apostles, which they presented 
 to us, in token of their admiration of that history 
 of the first Christian missions. During the sermon, 
 they sat near the pulpit, in their priestly robes ; 
 and at the conclusion of it, they underwent an ex- 
 amination respecting their faith in the gospel. 
 They then withdrew, and for ever laid aside the 
 badges of their former atheism, which they gave 
 into my hands, on their return to the congregation, 
 as expressive of their public surrender of them- 
 selves to our Lord and his service. Don Adrian 
 was afterwards appointed to officiate as a Cingalese 
 local preacher, and Don Andris as a master in one 
 of our native schools ; and it is pleasing to add, 
 that they have continued to prosecute their holy 
 calling, under the superintendence of our mission.” 
 “ With thankfulness to the Author of all good,” 
 says the same writer, “we now considered the 
 mission in Ceylon as fully established. Substan- 
 tial places of worship had been erected in all the 
 principal places in the island, and nearly a hun- 
 dred smaller ones were attached to the different 
 stations. In these God was worshipped by many 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 205 
 
 of the natives in spirit and in truth. The imme- 
 diate effects of Christian preaching on the native 
 congregations were not, of course, equal to those 
 produced on a people better acquainted with the 
 truths of the gospel ; but though inferior in extent, 
 in their nature they were the same. A few of the 
 adult hearers were brought under a deep concern 
 for salvation ; some afforded satisfactory evidence 
 of genuine conversion ; and many were led into 
 those habits of reverence for Divine ordinances, 
 and regard to moral and social duties, which are 
 the invariable results of an introduction of the 
 gospel. 
 
 “ In some of the schools, a few of the pupils 
 manifested deep concern for their eternal welfare ; 
 and meetings were held by these pious children, 
 for prayer and conversation on religious subjects, 
 which the masters conducted. A meeting of this 
 description was instituted at the Colpetty school, 
 which was visited by Mrs. Harvard and myself, 
 for the first time, about a year after its first com- 
 mencement. On entering the school, we found 
 about thirty native boys assembled, who rose to 
 receive us. I desired them to resume their seats, 
 and proceeded to question them on their experi- 
 mental knowledge of religion. A deep seriousness 
 prevailed throughout the assembly ; and their an- 
 swers to my questions were distinguished by a 
 modest diffidence, which was highly pleasing. 
 The measles had previously occasioned a consi- 
 derable mortality in the village; and this circum- 
 stance had produced a most salutary influence on 
 many of their young minds. I inquired of one 
 hoy, who had recently recovered, whether, during 
 his illness, he thought he should die ; and, on his 
 T 
 
206 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 replying in the affirmative, I asked whether the ap- 
 prehensions of death had made him afraid. He 
 answered, that since God had taken away the love 
 of sin from his heart, he did not fear to die. 
 Others replied to similar questions to the same 
 effect ; and, upon inquiry, it was ascertained, that 
 their general deportment was consistent with 
 their religious profession. On visiting the female 
 schools, Mrs. Harvard occasionally met with in- 
 cidents equally pleasing. Groups of Cingalese 
 girls would crowd around her, listening, with the 
 deepest attention, while she talked to them of Je- 
 sus and his salvation ; and she seldom lifted her 
 eyes upon her auditory, without observing some 
 of them in tears. Two hoys and two girls, also, 
 who were removed from our schools by death, gave 
 very hopeful proofs of having been trained in them 
 for heaven.” 
 
 The missionaries had for some time felt ex- 
 tremely desirous of introducing the glad tidings -of 
 salvation into the Kandyan territories ; and, early 
 in 1819, the first attempt to carry their wish into 
 execution was made by the Rev. Mr. Newstead ; 
 as will appear from the following extract of a 
 letter, dated Rellegalla, February 23 : — 
 
 “ Because I am persuaded it will give you plea- 
 sure to receive information relative to our mission 
 from this centre of idolatry, where heathenism is 
 so fully acknowledged, and Christianity as yet 
 altogether unknown, I have equal pleasure in dating 
 a hasty line to you from hence, to inform you that 
 our gracious Master has succeeded an attempt 
 thus far in the Kandyan territory. 
 
 “ It happens that my station is as near the 
 limits of the Kandyan provinces as any on the 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 207 
 
 island, and I could not be satisfied till I had made 
 an attempt to plant the hallowed standard of the 
 cross in this region of paganism. Accordingly, 
 after two days of rather toilsome and difficult jour- 
 neying, chiefly on foot owing to the badness of the 
 roads, I have safely arrived, with many providential 
 interpositions, at a most lovely village, where I 
 have been very hospitably received by the most 
 respectable man in the place ; from an outer shed 
 of whose house I am writing this, on the shafts of 
 my wagon, with some sticks tied across for a 
 table, an article of luxury quite unknown here, as 
 well as a chair ! This man has received me very 
 kindly, although totally unknown, merely on my 
 own word, and has gone with me round the neigh- 
 bouring villages, to tell the people the object of 
 my visit, namely, to preach the word of God to 
 them, and also to establish a Christian school. 
 
 “ In the evening we collected about twelve of 
 the Kandyans, and our own people, who all sat 
 round me on the ground, while the interpreter read 
 from the Cingalese Testament the 3d of St. John, 
 to the 21st verse, from which I afterwards drew a 
 short view r of the plan of salvation. They listened 
 with deep attention. I then told them the number 
 of children we had in our schools on the coast of 
 the island, and the sums we expended on their 
 education ; that we proffered the same blessings to 
 them and their children ; that we sought not their 
 property, nor their services, but their souls’ salva- 
 tion ; that we ourselves were sent out by the Chris- 
 tian people of our own country, and supported by 
 them at a vast expense ; and that they would abun- 
 dantly rejoice in all that expense, if the souls of 
 the heathen were saved. It was astonishing to see 
 
208 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 the attention with which they heard, and often 
 even responded to what was said. Afterwards we 
 prayed ; and when I repeated the Lord’s prayer in 
 their own tongue, I believe, from the increased 
 stillness, that they were rather surprised to hear 
 their language used by a European in prayer. 
 
 “ I am charmed with the. lovely and romantic 
 appearance of the country ; it is like an earthly pa- 
 radise ! One of my schoolmasters, who came with 
 me, earnestly exhorted the people on the subject 
 of the Christian religion. He is an excellent 
 young man, lately become pious, and so earnest 
 for the truth, that he told me last week, in answer 
 to a question about going to Kandy, that he would 
 gladly go to the ends of the earth, if I wished it, 
 and die there, to spread the knowledge of the name 
 of Jesus Christ. 
 
 “ My congregation the next morning was not 
 so numerous as my hopes anticipated, but far more 
 attentive than I could expect, being altogether 
 strangers to Christian instruction. I collected them 
 in the place where we slept, and, standing under 
 the shade of a spreading cocoa nut tree, addressed 
 them from Matt. iii. 2. After the chapter was read, 
 my heart was much affected, and I could scarcely 
 refrain from tears. Afterwards I had several inte- 
 resting conversations with them about establishing 
 a Christian school in their village. They did not 
 seem averse to it, but started several curious 
 objections ; especially a fear lest we should, after 
 educating their children, take them away. This, 
 however, I was not surprised at, as we frequently 
 meet with the same prejudices on the coast. I 
 believe, I removed, in a good degree, this objection, 
 by saying to them, that if it were our object to 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 209 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 take the children away after educating them, we 
 need not come so far ; for we had thousands on the 
 shores of their island, well prepared for such a 
 purpose ; but they w ere every one at liberty to go 
 where they pleased, after we had done them all 
 the good in our power. I obtained leave finally to 
 send the schoolmaster, whom I had with me, to 
 live with them a few months, and instruct any who 
 would come ; and, for a trifling consideration, I 
 engaged the very place in which we then were, for 
 six months, for a trial. The young man is to go 
 next week, and, being a zealous Christian, I have 
 scarcely a doubt but he will succeed, assisted by 
 the blessing of the Lord, and the help I can myself 
 continue to give. The place is nearly fifty Eng- 
 lish miles from Negombo ; but this I shall make 
 no obstacle, if I may but succeed in the wish of 
 my heart, to plant the cross of my redeeming 
 Lord, in this region and shadow of death, where, 
 I believe, the devil is more worshipped than 
 Budhu ! ” 
 
 In the course of the same year various parts of 
 Ceylon were visited with the small-pox, which, in 
 many instances, proved fatal to the inhabitants. 
 This iuduced the poor deluded heathen to have 
 recourse to processions and other ceremonies, for 
 the purpose of averting the impending danger, 
 whilst they were totally ignorant of the only Being 
 capable of affording them shelter or deliverance in 
 the time of their trouble. 
 
 “ On the 26th of October/’ says Mr. Osborne, 
 “ a procession passed my house, w hich, if I could 
 present to the view of my English friends, I might 
 find it difficult to persuade them to believe was 
 a religious ceremonv. The figures were frightful 
 r 3 
 
210 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 beyond description. One man was covered with a 
 thick coating of cocoa-nut oil and charcoal, and 
 had a small helmet on his head, and a bow and 
 arrow in his hand, which he frequently drew. 
 Another was daubed over with a sort of lime called 
 chunam, and had a large hat of straw, with long 
 sticks, differently ornamented, standing up in it, a 
 broad-sword in his hand, several bells of consider- 
 able size on a leathern girdle fastened round his 
 w^aist, and small silver bells on a ring around his 
 ancles and arms. Many others were similarly or 
 as fantastically dressed. The leader carried a 
 draw n broad- sword in one hand, and a bunch of 
 large rings in the other. About twenty children, 
 with their legs and arms covered with small bells, 
 formed a long train, and repeated short stanzas of 
 a song in Arabic, in a very lively manner, while 
 a tom-tom beat the time. They all regularly 
 stamped w T ith their feet heavily on the ground, 
 which, from the bells fastened on different parts of 
 their bodies, made a loud clanking. Their dancing 
 was performed by leaping in different directions, 
 while the leader, w T ith his hand full of rings, gave 
 the signal for the different attitudes. This they 
 call religion ; and by this they expect to avert the 
 judgments of God. As it is a common thing in 
 this island to confound the ceremonies of different 
 religions one with another, upon particular occa- 
 sions, I have not been able fully to ascertain to 
 what profession this ceremony belongs : but I am 
 led to think that it is partly mohammedan, and 
 partly heathen. 
 
 “ On the night of the 31st, while walking on the 
 esplanade, about nine o’clock, I w 7 as attracted to a 
 certain spot by some very loud talking. Upon 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 211 
 
 advancing, I saw a company of moormen (moham- 
 medans) marching slowly along, repeating certain 
 prayers. They were preceded by an aged priest, 
 in long white robes. I was particularly struck, 
 upon coming up to him, to find that he had a na- 
 ked broad-sword in his hand, the edge of which he 
 pressed against his upper lip. After a few minutes 
 he stood still ; and when the company surrounded 
 him, he, in a very solemn manner, and in a low- 
 toned voice, repeated short sentences ; at the end 
 of which the company shouted, ‘Ami.’ When they 
 turned from the place, I saw a Tamul man at a 
 short distance, of whom 1 inquired what was the 
 nature of this ceremony. He said, because a had 
 sickness was at hand, they performed this cere- 
 mony, as they expected God would spare them for 
 it. This piece of folly reminds me of what I saw 
 at Jaffna, when the cholera morbus was so preva- 
 lent there. The people sacrificed so many fowls 
 and sheep, that we had to pay treble the price to 
 procure them, till the collector actually interfered 
 to prevent it. Every white fowl was purchased by 
 them at any price. Lord, help us to turn the 
 minds of this people from darkness to light, and 
 from the power of Satan unto God !” 
 
 In the vicinity of Colombo, on a subsequent 
 occasion, an occurrence took place, which may be 
 considered as forming a pleasing contrast to these 
 gross superstitions, and as proving that some light 
 must have been diffused among the population by 
 the preaching of the gospel of Christ. 
 
 “ A few nights ago,” says the Rev. Mr. Fox, 
 €i we were requested by the inhabitants of a neigh- 
 bouring village, where a dangerous sickness had 
 made its appearance, to go and pray with them. 
 
212 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 Hoping that God might be pleased to remove from 
 them a scourge which threatened to lay waste the 
 whole village, we felt no hesitation in complying 
 with this request, humbly trusting that God would 
 in some way make it a means of good. About 
 eight o’clock in the evening, hearing that all the 
 villagers were assembled in a large school-room, 
 we set out, accompanied by Mr. Rask, professor of 
 the Royal College of Copenhagen. Lamps were 
 hung on the trees as we passed along, and the si- 
 lence of death was in the village. At length we 
 reached the place where the whole of the inhabit- 
 ants, old and young,- except the sick and their 
 necessary attendants, were assembled ; and, perhaps, 
 a more striking sight can scarcely be conceived 
 — a whole village assembled on such an occasion. 
 Brother Clough delivered a very appropriate 
 exhortation ; and, after two prayers had been 
 offered up on. their behalf, one in Cingalese and 
 one in Portuguese, with a second short exhorta- 
 tion, the company separated with almost the si- 
 lence of a departing cloud. Our own minds were 
 not a little affected with the solemnity of the scene, 
 and our hearts were rejoiced that the people were 
 at length brought to exclaim, ‘ Truly, in vain is 
 salvation hoped for from the hills, and from the 
 multitude of mountains : truly in the Lord God 
 only is salvation/ ” 
 
 Early in 1821, Mr. Newstead was enabled, by 
 the permission of the lieutenant-governor, and by 
 the friendly offices of Henry Wright, esq., the re- 
 sident, to commence a missionary establishment at 
 Kornegalle, a place considerably advanced in the 
 Kandyan territory. 
 
 fS Nothing,” he says, “ can be more gratifying 
 
CHAP* VIII.] CEYLON. 213 
 
 than the recognition, for the first time, of the 
 Christian sabbath, in tjiis heathen province ; and 
 the contrast of our Sundays now. When I first 
 came, all the public works were going on, as in the 
 rest of the week, and noise and bustle reigned ; but 
 now all is as quiet as in an English town. I must 
 record it to the honour of our excellent friend, Mr. 
 Wright, the agent of government here, that as soon 
 as he knew my wishes, in regard to the observance 
 of the sabbath, he promptly seconded them ; and 
 assembling a great number of the Kandyans around 
 his house, on the Sunday evening, informed them, 
 that as it was inconsistent with a Christian govern- 
 ment, to allow of work on the Sunday, and as there 
 was now a minister to conduct the public worship 
 of God, henceforth all labour was to cease on 
 that day. They received the information with 
 shouts of applause. Their dessave sets the ex- 
 ample of attending the Sunday services, and when 
 he sees any of the Kandyans at work, immediately 
 stops them.” 
 
 “The 30th of December, 1821,” he remarks, 
 “ was the day appropriated to the purpose of dedi- 
 cating to God the first house erected to the honour 
 of his glorious name in the Kandyan kingdom, and 
 we trust it will be remembered through eternity 
 with joy. 
 
 “ At eleven o’clock, the English service com- 
 menced by reading the liturgy, and singing one of 
 the selected hymns, after which, brother M* Kenny 
 delivered a very impressive sermon from Matt, 
 vi. 10, which was heard with much attention by a 
 respectable congregation, consisting of all the 
 English inhabitants, both civil and military, re- 
 siding at and near Kornegalle. The novel sound 
 
214 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP VIII. 
 
 of our chapel-bell collected together a large body 
 of native people, as well as Europeans, at the time 
 of the first service ; among these were many of the 
 Kandyan chiefs, with their dependents. Soon after 
 the first we had the second service ; anticipating the 
 time, because we knew that the chiefs were actually 
 deferring a journey to meet the adigar, in order to 
 be present. We were exceedingly delighted to see 
 the chapel filled with a far larger congregation of 
 Kandyan people than it had before been with Eng- 
 lish ; and the front ranks of seats entirely occupied 
 by the chiefs, distinguished by the difference and 
 superiority of their dress. I wish I could describe 
 their particularly interesting appearance, as they 
 stood up with us to sing the first Cingalese hymn. 
 Their appearance at all on such an occasion was 
 very gratifying, but their attentive demeanour was 
 much more so. Our friend, Mr. Sutherland, con- 
 ducted the Cingalese sendees with an ability which 
 reflected much credit upon himself, and seemed to 
 excite a deep interest in the minds of the people. 
 Between the lessons, our school-children (among 
 whom were some belonging to the chiefs before- 
 mentioned) chanted f Te Deum’ in Cingalese, 
 which had a very solemn effect upon the congre- 
 gation ; but one of the most delightful circum- 
 stances of the day, was the presentation of copies 
 of the Cingalese New Testament to three of the 
 principal chiefs ; who, on being addressed from the 
 pulpit on the excellence and value of the sacred 
 Scriptures, and told that it was our wish to give 
 them full information as to our religion, which we 
 conceived we could do best by presenting them 
 with our sacred book, arose, and severally received 
 the copies from the pulpit with much respect, and. 
 
CHAP. VIII. ] CEYLON. 215 
 
 sitting down again, reverently placed them on their 
 knees. I really cannot do justice to the solemnity 
 and interest of this scene. We concluded with 
 singing and prayer, and humbly trust that a gra- 
 cious influence was felt in the hearts of many on 
 these delightful occasions. In the morning, before 
 the service, the child of a military officer was bap- 
 tized ; and in the evening, after a prayer-meeting, 
 we solemnized the sacred service of the supper of 
 the Lord. Thus our Christian church was conse- 
 crated to the service of the great Jehovah, by the 
 celebration of all the instituted ordinances of our 
 holy faith ; and oh ! that it may stand as a wit- 
 ness of our God in this benighted land to future 
 generations !” 
 
 At Trincomalee, in the summer of the same 
 year, the mission sustained a serious loss, in the 
 death of a native teacher, who had been recently 
 converted. Of him Mr. Carver says, — 
 
 “ He was bom in the province of Jaffnapatam, 
 and lived upwards of forty years without any cor- 
 rect notions of God. By conversation, and by 
 reading, he became gradually enlightened to see 
 the danger of resting his eternal happiness on the 
 ceremonies of a superstition, which his better 
 judgment had long suspected, and he began to 
 seek a knowledge of the redemption offered to him 
 in the Scriptures. He now felt seriously alarmed 
 for his state, and earnestly sought for salvation, by 
 grace through faith in Christ Jesus. For upwards 
 of a year and a half he was a candidate for baptism. 
 
 “ On the 1st of January, 1821, he was publicly * 
 baptized by the name of Abraham, in the forty- 
 eighth year of his age ; and his affecting simplicity 
 of behaviour on that interesting occasion will be 
 
216 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 long remembered, as bearing every character of 
 the deepest sincerity. Accordingly, he became 
 quite decided in his conduct, and most tender and 
 kind in his attachment to us. Faithful to his 
 trust, and affectionate in the discharge of his duty, 
 my confidence in his future usefulness increased ; 
 and I most sincerely thanked God for granting to 
 us so eminent a token of his approbation of our 
 labours. 
 
 “ But what we may imagine necessary to carry on 
 the work, the Lord may show us he can dispense 
 with ; to teach us humility and dependence. So 
 it happened in this case. On the 18th of July, 
 we w r ere informed that Abraham was sick. Mr. 
 Hunter went to visit him, as I was engaged with 
 other duties, and could not then go, intending to 
 see him in the morning. He expressed himself 
 to Mr. Hunter in a resigned and Christian spirit, 
 and requested I would go and see him next morn- 
 ing : but, alas ! I w r as not to behold poor Abraham 
 any more in this world. During the night he be- 
 came worse, and begged his , people to come and 
 inform me ; but no one dared to venture across the 
 esplanade for that purpose, owing to their fear of 
 passing near a gallows, on which three murderers 
 had lately suffered. He grew still worse, and his 
 relatives and friends brought in the heathen instru- 
 ments to perform the ceremonies used to recover 
 sick people. When he saw this, raising himself a 
 little, with his remaining strength, though suffering- 
 great pain, he begged them to forbear. ‘ What 
 have I to do with these ? ’ said he ; ‘ I have re- 
 nounced heathenism. I am a Christian. I am 
 going to my Saviour. O Lord Jesus, save me !’ 
 They inquired what sort of burial they were to 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 217 
 
 think of. ‘ Take no trouble about that/ be added, 
 i the missionary will do all for me. Say to him, I 
 wish to be buried as a Christian.’ He then spoke 
 to them about the value of the soul, and shortly 
 afterwards died, on the morning of the 19th of 
 July. When the melancholy tidings came to me, 
 I was deeply concerned that I had been deprived 
 of the opportunity of seeing him, that I might 
 have more particularly witnessed the triumphant 
 effects of the power of saving grace. 
 
 c< It remained only now to inter him with de- 
 cency and respect. Our carpenters were ordered 
 to make? a coffin; and for a burial-place, I thought 
 none so proper as our own ground near the new 
 chapel, wherein no one had yet been interred. 
 All things being ready, I went down to his house 
 in the bazaar, and found him laid out in his usual 
 best dress, his turban on, and a lamp burning at 
 each of the four comers of the bed. Many fe- 
 males were in attendance, with groups of scholars, 
 under their teachers, anxiously waiting to see the 
 coffin brought out, to accompany it to the grave. 
 The howlings and noise which we generally hear 
 at a death, were not practised on this occasion. 
 While I passed the lines of children and women 
 to get into the house, and during the time I looked 
 at the body, a solemn silence prevailed. Several 
 respectable European descendants joined the pro- 
 cession as it advanced to the mission-house, which 
 had a novel and interesting appearance. The 
 children were placed in lines on each side the 
 grave, and when the service was ended, every one 
 waited to look in after their aged and much-loved 
 teacher, while many of the little boys dropped a few 
 grains of light sand upon the coffin, in imitation 
 u 
 
218 MISSIONARY RECORDS [ciIAP. Vlll. 
 
 of what they had seen done during the service. 
 I left the grave of one with whom I had so lately 
 conversed, very pensive. Human nature appeared 
 to me more frail than ever. The circumstance of 
 losing so great a help in the work of improving the 
 rising generations, showed the operations of a Pro- 
 vidence whose ways are past finding out. The 
 stedfastness of this aged convert to the last, and 
 his resistance of the attempts to introduce foolish 
 ceremonies, even when he had not the helps of 
 our advice in his extremity, cannot hut he encou- 
 raging. He had better helps than man could 
 afford him ; and we have sufficient evidence to 
 believe that he will be of the number, concerning 
 whom our Lord hath declared, * That many shall 
 come from the east and west, and shall sit down 
 with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the 
 kingdom of heaven/ ” 
 
 In the summer of 1822, Mr. Newstead visited 
 some of the villages in the vicinity of Kornegalle, 
 with the hope of extending the sphere of missionary 
 usefulness in the Kandyan territories : — 
 
 “ On the 20th of June, ,, says he, “Providence 
 led me to a village situated in a most lonely spot, 
 at the base of the huge rock which rises nearly 
 behind our house, and is not more than a mile 
 and a half distant. The houses are all built so as 
 to form a sort of court, of three sides. On one is 
 the dwelling, on the other the open bungalow's, for 
 sitting or sleeping, and receiving their guests ; 
 and at the end their corn store, which latter is 
 always the best built, and kept the neatest. From 
 one end to the other of this village may be about 
 half a mile. I conversed much with the people, 
 who, after their first fright, were quite delighted. 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 219 
 
 CHAP. VIII.] 
 
 and followed me about from house to house. I 
 believe I visited them all separately, except one 
 or two, where I saw the people running away, and 
 climbing the trees to get out of my reach. Some 
 of their more confident neighbours laughed heartily, 
 while they saw the panic of the others, and called 
 out to them to return, because they need not fear 
 me, for I was come to do them good, and give 
 them instruction. I proposed a school among 
 them, and requested two men, who are brothers, 
 and joint proprietors of the neatest house in the 
 village, to allow me the use of their open bungalow, 
 till we can erect a school ; to which they assented, 
 on leave being given from their chief, who, I 
 found, hal had this village given to him, with 
 others, for his faithful adherence to the British 
 government. His little son is in our Kornegalle 
 school.” 
 
 On the 28th, Mr. N. proceeded to visit another 
 village, called Nalloowa, in pursuance of a pre- 
 vious arrangement with the chief ; who not only 
 furnished him with a guide, but paid him the 
 compliment of going out to meet him, accompanied 
 by about a dozen inferior chiefs, all dressed in their 
 best attire, and forming an interesting spectacle, 
 as they were seen winding round the green banks 
 of the paddy fields, in their white flowing robes. 
 As they proceeded, they passed seven or eight 
 villages, the inhabitants of which came out to meet 
 them. 
 
 “ This, however,” says Mr. Newstead, “ was 
 owing to my gold-stick conductor, who had given 
 them orders ; and the paths were as clean as their 
 houses. At length a valley gradually opened 
 before us, till it became a fine level, which from 
 
220 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 rock to rock is cultivated. Here, on either hand, 
 the cottages began to appear, and, after proceeding 
 about a mile, we reached the chief’s house, 
 situated about the middle of the valley. The 
 natives of the village received me with great 
 respect, and I rested in the open bungalow before 
 the house of the chief, where a profusion of fruits, 
 milk, &c. was spread on a couch, covered with a 
 white cloth. He afterwards conducted me into a 
 small chamber, about four feet wide and seven 
 long, where I found a low couch, with a mat 
 neatly spread over it, and a shelf with a New 
 Testament upon it. This I found to be the same 
 which I had presented to him publicly, at the 
 opening of our new chapel, and he appeared to be 
 reading it regularly through, as the hymns sung 
 on the same occasion were placed in the middle of 
 the Acts, as if to mark how far he had read. 
 There was a sort of high seat, which, I suppose, 
 was used by the priests, when they came to chant 
 the bana, or sacred book. Behind this I stood, 
 and, after reading the Cingalese prayers, preached 
 Jesus to a tolerably large company which had 
 assembled. Among these I prevailed on the chief 
 to allow his wife and the female part of the family 
 to be present ; for, contrary to their usual custom, 
 he had ordered them all out to a corner of the yard, 
 that I might see them. They came, therefore, 
 inside the bungalow, and sat on a couch, the rest 
 of the people all standing or sitting without. They 
 appeared willing to have a school established 
 among them ; and I feel a pleasing hope, that 
 among these solitudes c the mountain of the Lords 
 house shall be established, and the people shall 
 flow into it not immediately, but as light and 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 221 
 
 chap. VII!.] 
 
 knowledge shall increase, and as darkness shall he 
 dispelled by early instruction, and by the preaching 
 of the word of God.” 
 
 The following account of an idolatrous procession 
 in the vicinity of Jaffna, is given by a Wesleyan 
 missionary, who spent a short time in Ceylon on 
 his way to continental India : — 
 
 “ In company with my brethren Osborne and 
 Bott, I went, early one morning, to the village of 
 Nellore, to witness a grand heathen procession. 
 The whole district had been kept in a state of 
 commotion, by this festival, for upwards of a week, 
 and day after day was appointed for the procession, 
 but from day to day it was deferred, the god being 
 unwilling to move, as the people had not been 
 sufficiently liberal in their gifts to the brahmins. On 
 arriving at the spot, we found from twenty to thirty 
 thousand people assembled, and the roads in ail 
 directions thronged with devotees, hastening to 
 swell the concourse. No sooner did the god appear 
 at the door of the temple, than every arm was 
 raised as high as it could be stretched, and every 
 eye was directed to the pagoda, to obtain a glance 
 at the wretched idol. From the door of the temple 
 men of all ages were issuing in rapid succession, 
 rolling down the steps, like so many trunks of 
 trees. As the god proceeded, they continued to 
 issue from the door of the pagoda, and to follow 
 his track, till, at length, a line of five hundred of 
 these degraded human beings were seen rolling 
 on the ground, with a rapidity which was truly 
 surprising. 
 
 “ On the idol coining in front of us, it became 
 immoveable. In vain the people pulled the ropes, 
 to make the wheels revolve ; and, though they were 
 u 3 
 
222 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. VIII. 
 
 cheered and stimulated by the priests, to pull 
 stoutly, all their exertions were ineffectual. Some 
 commotion was now visible among the brahmins, 
 who probably intimated that their god refused to 
 pass the padres, who paid him no respect ; and a 
 considerable stir was made by some of the people 
 near us to induce us to pull off our shoes ! The 
 whole, however, was a mere trick to induce the 
 populace to offer their gifts more liberally, and was 
 occasioned by one of the wheels having a flat on 
 one side, which required a considerable power to 
 set it in motion when at rest, but which only 
 caused a jerk, when the wheel was revolving. A 
 lever was now brought, and again the car moved 
 on, amidst the shouts of the multitude, who were 
 now inflamed almost to frenzy. This interruption 
 to the progress of the car afforded a timely rest to 
 the five hundred almost expiring creatures rolling 
 after it, and who had bound themselves, by a 
 solemn vow, thus to perform the circuit of the field, 
 nearly a mile in circumference, in order to obtain 
 the remission of their sins/’ Well might the 
 narrator state, that his heart sickened at such a 
 spectacle, w'hilst he ardently longed for the ability 
 to point these miserable and deluded beings to the 
 fountain opened, by the God of heaven, for all 
 manner of sin and uncleanness. 
 
 Mr. Osborne, in speaking of the establishment 
 of a female school at Batticaloa, thus describes the 
 degraded state of native females : “ The first 
 
 thing which attracted my notice, relative to this 
 subject, was, that .the men were employed in the 
 work which in England is done bj^ the women, 
 and the women in that which is there done by the 
 men. Soon after my arrival at Point de Galle, I 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 223 
 
 went to the house of an English gentleman ; and, 
 on entering the verandah, saw a brawny man 
 sitting on a mat, making ladies’ muslin dresses : 
 this appeared to me so feminine, that I could not 
 forbear expressing my astonishment, at seeing 
 a hand, formed for hard labour, employed in 
 adjusting the trimmings of a lady’s dress ; while I 
 had passed several delicate females in the streets, 
 who were engaged in a drudgery better suited to 
 the athletic mantua-maker in the verandah, than 
 to them. I have also frequently been grieved by 
 seeing poor slender females bending beneath the 
 heavy loads of fruits, rice, &c. which they were 
 carrying to the market, while stout and indolent 
 men were walking before them at their ease : not 
 unfrequently, the poor woman, besides the load 
 upon her head, has had her infant astride upon her 
 hip. After she has sat all day in the bazaar to 
 vend her goods, and her husband has been enjoying 
 his betel and tobacco, she takes home what 
 she has not sold ; then, first prepares rice and 
 curry for her lord and master, and when he has 
 done eating, and not till then, is allowed to refresh 
 herself. Washing, ironing, and clear-starching, 
 are all done by the men, as the lighter work ; 
 while the women are sitting at the mill, or working 
 in the fields. 
 
 “It is, however, a still more painful fact, that the 
 females have seldom any religious instruction 
 bestowed upon them. They are but very rarely 
 seen engaged in the worship of their gods ; except 
 at the time of their annual festivals, when they 
 venture among the crowd, to present their little 
 ones to the frightful idol, as he passes in the 
 sanguinary car ; or to gather up the flowers, which. 
 
224 MISSIONARY RECORDS, fcHAP. VIII. 
 
 having first been presented to the idol, have been 
 thrown out of the car, and then rolled over by the 
 devotees ; and which they carefully preserve and 
 dry, and pulverize, considering them as most 
 potent and saving remedies in all diseases. Seldom 
 or never do we see the female even marked with 
 the sacred ashes, while the man appears nearly 
 covered with them, and which he is careful to 
 procure from the temple at a considerable expense: 
 his forehead is daubed with these ashes, that he 
 may have wisdom for the day ; his breast, that he 
 may have health ; his arms, that he may have 
 strength ; and his back, that he may be sheltered 
 from danger ; but no such marks of devotion 
 appear on the female. This, to us, may be con- 
 sidered as no great privation, if we look at the 
 nature of their superstitions ; but when we consider 
 that it is regarded by them as an honourable 
 distinction, it shows the awfully neglected and 
 degraded state of the sex. It may be necessary 
 to remark, that this description applies particularly 
 to the Malabars, the worshippers of Brahmah, 
 among whom I resided.” 
 
 Mr. Hardy states the following particulars of 
 the usages of the natives : “ The erection of 
 
 a place of worship in this neighbourhood is the 
 more necessary, as the inhabitants are in all 
 things too superstitious ; and appear more attached 
 to the degraded ceremonies of heathenism, than 
 in any other part of Ceylon which I have yet 
 visited. The beating of the tom-tom is nightly 
 heard, accompanying the voice of the yakadura, 
 while he chants the praises of devils ! 
 
 “A banian-tree stands within a few yards of the 
 spot chosen for the building of our chapel. A 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 225 
 
 person supposed to be afflicted by an infernal 
 spirit was brought to this tree, a few days ago ; 
 part of his hair was wrapped round the head of a 
 cock, which was nailed to the tree. The head of 
 the fowl was then severed from its body, and the 
 portion of hair cut from the head of the man ; the 
 people supposing that the demon would leave the 
 person afflicted, and take possession of the tree. 
 
 ff The grand aim of the people is, they say, to 
 cheat the devils ; to move them to compassion 
 they consider to be impossible. Among other 
 methods used by them to effect this purpose, is the 
 making of an image of clay, supposed to represent 
 the person afflicted ; this image is buried as if it 
 were a real corpse, while the sick person is 
 conveyed to some other place ; and the deluded 
 people imagine that the devil, supposing the person 
 to be really dead, will, in consequence, leave the 
 house, and search elsewhere for victims on which 
 to exercise his hate. 
 
 “ Some of their ceremonies are as disgusting as 
 this is absurd. A devil-dance, which was celebrated 
 a few weeks ago, and continued several days, was 
 concluded by one of the dancers laying himself 
 on the ground, while a stone was laid upon his 
 breast, and a fire kindled on the top of it: a human 
 skull was then brought, filled with contents not 
 unsimilar to those of a witch’s cauldron, which 
 were permitted to boil for a considerable time on 
 the fire/’ 
 
 Here too affecting proof is given, that heathenism 
 is still cruel. The ferocious spirit which has 
 identified itself with all the diversified forms and 
 gradations of idolatry, continues still to show itself 
 in innumerable modes of self-torture. 
 
226 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 Mr. George, a short time since, related that 
 lie “ witnessed a strange and degrading scene. 
 A fine young man, apparently about twenty- 
 five years of age, being prompted by a chi- 
 merical imagination, and the false insinuations 
 of the priests, resolved to render propitious the 
 goddess Ammen, and thereby obtain great advan- 
 tages. With these hopes he submitted to a most 
 torturing ceremony, as the goddess to he honoured 
 is supposed to he of a sanguinary temper. She is 
 said to have murdered her own child, and to have 
 drunk its blood. To please the demon, he first 
 discoloured his body with paints and saffron, so 
 as to look terrible; and having partaken plentifully 
 of narcotics, he proceeded to walk round the 
 temple upon slippers studded with nails, which 
 pierced his bare feet; after which he was supported, 
 while he stood on one foot, on the point of a pole 
 about six feet high. After this, an iron fork, at 
 least five inches long, with two prongs more than 
 an inch in circumference, was thrust through the 
 skin and muscles of his back, and a rope about 
 forty yards in length was attached to the ring of 
 the hook. This was held by two men, to prevent 
 the wretched man from destroying himself, or 
 others ; for if lie were to get loose, they said, he 
 would run into the fire or water, or commit 
 murder, or whatever the spirit of the goddess by 
 which he was inspired, might prompt him to do : 
 at least so they believed. In this way the in- 
 fatuated man was led round the neighbourhood. 
 The applause of the multitude, — the impulse of 
 his own deluded mind, — the stimulating effects of 
 the narcotics, — and the excruciating pain he endured 
 from the fork, made him quite frantic, so that he 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 227 
 
 would frequently, with almost inconceivable agility, 
 bound forward the length of his rope, and attempt 
 to escape ; but was prevented by the men who 
 held it. His back thus lacerated by the prongs 
 of the fork, and the blood occasionally flowing 
 from the wound, and mixing with the paints on 
 his body, made him appear, when in his gesticu- 
 lations, the most demon-like one could possibly 
 imagine. During this ceremony, he was an 
 object of the greatest awe ; for the people ima- 
 gine such an one to be possessed of a super- 
 natural influence ; and that all whom he blesses 
 are blessed, and whom he curses are cursed : 
 hence they scrupulously avoid offending him, and 
 to obtain his blessings are very liberal in their 
 offerings to the brahmins. Never did I feel 
 more fully than I do now the insufficiency of my 
 new efforts, and the inadequacy of human means 
 to destroy the formidable systems of eastern 
 paganism, and to establish the glorious kingdom 
 of the Redeemer.” 
 
 Don Louis Perera, a native assistant, departed 
 this life in January, 1831. He was about nineteen 
 years of age, and was descended from respectable 
 parents of the Cingalese fisher caste: he was edu- 
 cated under Mr. Lalmon’s roof, and was a member 
 of the society in Belligam. Attacked by disease, 
 and deriving not the least relief from the native 
 medical men who attended him, his parents and 
 other relations wished to have devil-ceremonies 
 performed ; but he desired them to send for Mr. 
 Lalmon. Seeing, however, that they were deter- 
 mined to accomplish their own intentions, he sent 
 a private message to Mr. L., who with Mrs. L. 
 attended him daily for eleven days previous to his 
 
228 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 death, and were gratified by receiving from him 
 satisfactory answers as to the state of his soul, and 
 the goodness of Almighty God. 
 
 His relations seeing him in so dangerous a state, 
 and finding no way to obtain his consent for the 
 performance of devil-ceremonies, his two elder 
 brothers seized his hands, and attempted by force 
 to make him offer a salaam to the devil-dancer. 
 This violence vexed his righteous soul; and in the 
 spirit of meekness he thus expostulated with them : 
 “ Why do you endeavour to make me do a thing 
 that is evil in the sight of my Redeemer P God 
 alone can grant me health. But should he be 
 pleased to call me to himself, I shall cheerfully 
 obey the call.” 
 
 After this, when he heard his relations whispering 
 as to the best means of getting a devil-ceremony 
 performed forcibly, he lifted up his voice in 
 broken accents, and said to his Christian instructor, 
 “ I owe no thanks to them : they want to ruin my 
 soul ! ” Here his voice failed ; but, after a while, 
 he proceeded to address them thus : “ If any of 
 
 you tie a thread or charm, in the name of the devil, 
 round any part of my body, when I am senseless, 
 you will have to answer for it before the judgment- 
 seat of Christ.” He continued to entreat all 
 around to desist from such an attempt ; which 
 would he an injury done to him, and an offence 
 offered to God. 
 
 Mr. Lalmon was praying with him when he 
 died. He expired without the least struggle, in 
 the faith and hope of Christ. Some of his last 
 words were — ff Christ is love ! Christ loves me ; 
 and Christ died for me ! I do not fear to die, for 
 Christ can save me. Christ loves me ! Christ 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 229 
 
 loves me ! 0 my Saviour, grant me grace.! have 
 mercy upon me, and save me !” 
 
 On the death of the late W. Telfrey, Esq., who 
 began the present version of the New Testament 
 in Cingalese, a board of translators was formed, 
 under the sanction and personal encouragement of 
 all the principal persons in the island; and the 
 Wesleyan mission having carried out an extensive 
 and valuable library, containing a great variety of 
 commentators and other critical works on the 
 sacred text, and their residence embracing several 
 local advantages, it was resolved that the board 
 should conduct its labours at Colombo. 
 
 The translation of the sacred Scriptures has, 
 since its first completion, undergone so minute, 
 careful, and thorough a revision, that it may almost 
 be regarded as a new version. Of these two 
 editions there have been printed two thousand five 
 hundred copies of the Old Testament, and nine 
 thousand five hundred of the New ; two versions of 
 the New Testament in Ceylon-Portuguese have 
 been published, and a revised edition of the second, 
 to include the Old Testament, which is in hand, is 
 nearly completed. These are designed for the 
 descendants of Europeans, who are a very numerous 
 and necessitous class. A version of the New 
 Testament in Pali, which is the sacred language 
 of the budhists, is almost finished. Chiefly 
 designed for the learned and the priesthood in the 
 Burman empire, it is printed in the character of 
 that country. While these larger works have been 
 in progress, the presses have sent out religious 
 treatises ; and smaller tracts, in, at least, five 
 languages, to a great amount, have been put in 
 x 
 
230 MISSIONARY RECORDS, [cHAP. VIII. 
 
 circulation, and have produced the most beneficial 
 effects upon the people. 
 
 In reference to the latter, it is said : The 
 
 darkness which overspread the moral horizon 
 begins to disperse, and it is hoped that a brighter 
 day is dawning on this island. Whether they 
 (the Jaffna Tract Society) look at the patronage 
 and support which the society have obtained, its 
 openings for the distribution of tracts, or the good 
 which has already been done by softening prejudice, 
 and exciting an inclination to learn and understand 
 the truth, they have abundant cause to rejoice, and 
 to hope that the dews of heaven will at length 
 descend on this moral desert, and make it as the 
 garden of the Lord.” 
 
 The Wesleyan mission has so fixed its stations 
 in the southern maritime provinces, extending 
 from Chilaw on the west coast, to Tangall on the 
 south, a distance of one hundred and sixty, or one 
 hundred and seventy miles, that the extreme point 
 of one reaches the other, while the missionaries 
 and their assistants regularly visit and preach in 
 all the towns and villages included within these 
 limits. Here they have built fifteen substantial 
 chapels. They have established sixty-three schools, 
 every one of which is also used as a place for 
 religious worship, which is regularly observed, at 
 least on the sabbath-days. In many of these the 
 congregations are large and attentive. The mission 
 had recently four thousand children under daily 
 Christian instruction. All the masters are Christians 
 in profession, and a large proportion of them such 
 in reality. Not a single leaf of a heathen book is 
 used in any school, but the children learn the 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 231 
 
 catechisms, and other works on the principles of 
 the Christian faith, which the missionaries have 
 provided for them. Since the first establishment 
 of these schools, it is calculated the mission has 
 given a Christian education to about twenty or 
 twenty-five thousand native children, who, rescued 
 from the ignorance and vices of idolatry, are now 
 exerting a most beneficial moral influence among 
 their countrymen. To many of these schools are 
 attached classes of catechumens, taken from among 
 the older and more piously disposed of the children, 
 under the care either of the master, if a pious man, 
 or a native assistant. Out of these classes are 
 springing up little churches of sincere Christians, 
 who promise, under God, to bean extensive blessing 
 to the entire community. In recent years, the 
 effects of this mission among the natives have 
 assumed a more decided character. The Christians 
 are becoming more distinct from the heathen, some, 
 it is true, from persecution, but more generally 
 from a conviction of the necessity of such separ- 
 ations. In addition to these labours of the 
 missionaries among the natives, they preach in 
 English to their countrymen at the head-quarters 
 of their respective stations, and it has pleased 
 God very extensively to bless their labours, par- 
 ticularly among the troops, many hundreds of whom 
 have been brought under the decisive influence of 
 religion. 
 
 The most recent accounts state that a new chapel 
 is erecting in the fort of Colombo, and that a new 
 place of worship has been opened at Sian Island, 
 near Colombo, with considerable prospects of 
 success. In Galle an association has been formed, 
 in connexion with the mission, for the relief of the 
 
232 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. VIII. 
 
 poor on an extensive scale. The press is still in 
 active operation ; and the schools and other 
 auxiliaries to the missions, both in the south and 
 north of the island, are conducted with vigour 
 and useful effect. 
 
 In reference to the mission it is stated, with 
 grateful acknowledgments to God, that very much 
 more has been accomplished than could have been 
 reasonably exj3ected. Ten stations, each of them 
 embracing an extensive tract of country, have been 
 formed. The several languages used by the 
 inhabitants, whether learned or vernacular, have 
 been acquired ; other valuable books have been 
 composed or rendered into the native tongues ; 
 several hundreds of the heathens and of professing 
 Christians have been united in religious fellowship ; 
 the strong-holds of atheism and idolatry have been 
 boldly attacked, and shaken to their foundations ; 
 and the bearer of Christianity is finding access into 
 the remotest parts and most exclusive circles of the 
 island. 
 
 “ There is an intense desire among the people 
 of this district,” says Mr. Stott, in reference to 
 Point Pedro, in the north of the island, “to 
 receive Bibles and tracts. When I am on the 
 road they crowd round me, and say, ‘ Give us 
 books. We w r ant to read, and to know the 
 Christian religion: you teach it to us, but we 
 want books that w T e may read about it in our houses, 
 and teach it to our neighbours.’ Sometimes they 
 call after me, ‘ Give us books, that we may know 
 whether your religion or ours is the better/ The 
 farmers in the field say, ‘We attend your preaching, 
 therefore you ought to give us books.’ Others 
 say, ‘ We were taught in your schools, therefore 
 
CHAP. VIII.] CEYLON. 233 
 
 you should give us books/ Some say, ‘ We have 
 carefully kept those you gave us ; give us more/ 
 Others, * We can read ; give us hooks/ Thus they 
 make many demands on me, and I have given 
 them great numbers of the Scriptures and of tracts, 
 but not at all sufficient to meet the wants or 
 satisfy the wishes of the people. These I think, 
 are pleasing indications, and tokens that the Lord 
 is imparting a desire to know the way of salvation 
 by Jesus Christ/* 
 
 In the south a most gratifying curiosity appears 
 to he excited. ft Whether,” says another mission- 
 ary, “ the total number of budhist priests is 
 decreasing, I cannot tell ; but I know of six 
 priests, who, since my appointment to this mission, 
 have thrown off their robes, and whose places have 
 not subsequently been supplied/* Parents and 
 other adults receive much instruction, and many 
 of the children despise the absurdities of idol 
 worship and budhism, and refuse to join in 
 heathenish ceremonies. “ Out of the mouth of 
 babes and sucklings God hath perfected praise/* 
 
 In other parts an encouraging measure of good 
 has arisen. 
 
 x 3 
 
234 
 
 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 American Missionaries sent to Ceylon . — Their first visit.— 
 Affecting Account of Supyen. — Death of Rev. Mr. Warren. 
 — Sketch of Rev. Mr. Richards. — Force of Persecution . — 
 Crazy Philip . — The native Convert Pcrera. — Schools 
 Established. — Distribution of the Scriptures. — Effect of 
 one Tract . — Aged Convert. — Earnest Appeal for enlarged 
 Prayer. 
 
 America also sent missionaries to Ceylon in 1815. 
 A few days after they were settled at Tillipally, ten 
 or twelve boys, who had previously had some 
 instruction, were so anxious to learn, that they 
 went constantly to the mission-house, where they 
 received passages of Scripture written upon ollas, 
 which they committed to memory with surprising 
 rapidity. 
 
 The first visit made by the missionaries among 
 the heathen was to a sick woman, whose little son 
 was urgent to go with the other boys and learn, 
 but his mother was very poor, and had nothing to 
 eat, except what her child could earn. They were 
 pleased to see ollas hanging from the roof of this 
 humble dwelling, written over with texts of Scrip- 
 ture, which this little boy had copied from those 
 learned at the mission-house by the larger boys ; 
 and so much anxiety did he express to learn, that 
 the missionaries promised to give him two quarts 
 of rice a week, which wguld furnish so much food, 
 that the boy could afford to spend more than half 
 his time in learning. 
 
 He received during this visit a new cloth, which 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 235 
 
 CHAP. IX.] 
 
 makes a complete dress for a native, to tie round 
 his waist. He seemed much delighted with his 
 present, and very grateful that he might go to 
 school. 
 
 An affecting account is given of Supyen, a young 
 Malabar of nineteen years of age, when first intro- 
 duced to the missionaries. He was the eldest son, 
 and a favourite with his father, who was a man of 
 consequence, and very wealthy. The reading of 
 a few chapters in the Bible lent to him, filled his 
 mind with doubts as to the truth of the Tamul 
 religion. He immediately requested his father’s 
 permission to learn English at the mission-school; 
 his request was granted, and the proud heathen 
 carried Supyen to Tillipally, and delivered him up 
 to the missionaries with great ceremony. He 
 manifested a strong desire to obtain a thorough 
 knowledge of the Christian religion, and after a 
 close examination of the Bible, he told an English 
 gentleman that he was convinced it was the true 
 religion, and wished to receive it. A boy in the 
 school, however, informed his father that his son 
 had turned Christian, which threw him into a 
 fearful rage. The first time Supyen returned home, 
 his father refused him admission, and forbade any 
 person in the family to give him food ; his mother 
 also was exceedingly angry, yet she secretly sent 
 him enough rice to keep him from starving. 
 
 His father’s severity increased, and he com- 
 manded Supyen to perform the customary heathen 
 ceremonies ; but this he positively refused : he 
 was therefore shut up in a dark room, from 
 which he escaped with much difficulty, and fled to 
 Tillipally, where he related all that had befallen 
 
236 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX. 
 
 him. In three days, his father having heard 
 where he was, sent a messenger to hasten his 
 return immediately. Without Mr. Poor’s know- 
 ledge, Supyen sent word that he could not come, 
 at that time. After this another servant was sent, 
 when he carried his Bible to Mr. Poor, and 
 pointing to the tenth chapter of Matthew, from the 
 thirty- fourth to the thirty-ninth verse, said, with 
 tears, “ That very good.” He said also that the 
 New Testament taught him to forsake father and 
 mother, to become a true disciple of Christ. 
 
 The next day his father came and inquired after 
 his son in the most polite and affectionate manner, 
 remarking that Supyen left home without taking 
 leave of his mother, which grieved her so much 
 that he requested he might return with him, and 
 stop with them a day or two. He gave Mr. Poor 
 many directions respecting his son in future, and 
 thanked him for his past attentions. Mr. Poor 
 was aware of his hypocrisy, but could not prevent 
 the departure of his son. 
 
 Supyen wrote to the missionaries, that no sooner 
 were they out of sight of the mission-house, than 
 his father stripped him of his good dress, and 
 clothed him in one so mean that it was disgraceful 
 for him to appear in it, and after putting a heavy 
 burden on his head, as if he were a slave, he beat 
 him with his slipper till he reached home, where 
 every art was tried to make him renounce Christ 
 and worship idols. His relations charged the 
 missionaries with giving him medicine, which had 
 turned him to Christianity, and insisted on his con- 
 fessing what it was. He replied with emphasis, 
 that “ it was the gospel of Jesus Christ.” 
 
CHAP. IX.] 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 237 
 
 A great variety of drugs was added to the food 
 they gave him, hoping thereby to turn him back 
 to idolatry. When he escaped again out of their 
 hands, and his mother saw that cruel treatment 
 did not move him, she w^ent to Tillipally, and 
 would have thrown herself at Mrs. Poor's feet, 
 had she been permitted, and, with many tears, 
 besought that she would give back her son. Mrs. 
 Poor assured her that Supyen was not at Tilli- 
 pally, but told her plainly of her hearing that 
 he was with Mr. David, at Jaffnapatam. She 
 attempted to reason with her, but in vain. She 
 passionately exclaimed, “ My son is lost in the 
 most disgraceful manner/' and lifting up her 
 hands and eyes to heaven as she turned to go 
 away, added in a sarcastic tone, ie All this l get 
 by sending my son here to learn English." The 
 poor youth was followed to Jaffnapatam, and again 
 compelled to return home. Soon afterwards he 
 wrote again to his friends, that his young com- 
 panions made an entertainment, and solicited him 
 to present the customary offering to the idol god, 
 and his parents constrained him to accept the 
 appointment ; but when the time arrived, he entered 
 the temple, and went into the little room where 
 the idol was enthroned, and, after pulling off its 
 ornaments, he went in and prayed to Jehovah. 
 Some one of the company peeping through the 
 curtain saw him, and when his father was told 
 of it, he punished his son for some time with 
 increased severity. He afterwards entirely changed 
 his conduct, and was lavish of his caresses : he 
 showed him his various possessions, and told him 
 all should be his, if he would wholly abandon the 
 
238 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IX. 
 
 Christian religion, but declared if he still adhered 
 to it, and would not promise to renounce it, he 
 would treat him as an outcast for ever. 
 
 Supyen instantly chose banishment, saying, “I 
 do not need house or land, if I have an interest in 
 heaven.” Soon after this, Mr. Poor saw him, and 
 invited him to Tillipally, but, before he reached 
 the mission-house, he was pursued, and carried 
 back by force. His father now hastened the 
 preparations he had threatened to make, to carry 
 him to the coast, to live with some heathen 
 relations, far from any missionary station. 
 
 Supyen was very unwilling to go, and said to 
 his father, “ You have done many things to turn 
 me from the Christian religion, to no purpose ; you 
 sent me to Kandy, but I returned a Christian, and 
 if you now send me to the coast, I shall return 
 a Christian ; for as I am a Christian at heart, I 
 shall always be one.” His father now became 
 discouraged, and said, if he would be very private he 
 might be a Christian ; and if he would go to Jaffna, 
 and beg his living till his return from a journey to 
 procure a husband for his daughter, and keep his 
 being a Christian secret till after the wedding, he 
 might then have his liberty, and go wherever he 
 could obtain support ; but he charged him not to 
 attend a Christian meeting, or enter the dwelling 
 of an Englishman, by which name Americans are 
 known. When, however, his father returned, 
 instead of giving Supyen his liberty, he sent him 
 to live with a brahmin, who watched him so 
 narrowly, that whenever he attempted to go to a 
 meeting or the mission-house, he was followed, 
 and carried back by force. His father tried yet one 
 
CHAr. IX. ]j CEYLON. 239 
 
 expedient more : he entered into an engagement 
 to marry him to a heathen girl. This engage- 
 ment Supyen resolutely refused to fulfil, and when 
 it was offered to him to read, he took it and 
 tore it in pieces. He made yet another effort to 
 visit the missionaries, and succeeded. After 
 relating his various trials, they read to him the 
 account of Daniel being cast into the den of lions, 
 and of Shadrach, Meshech, and Abednego in the 
 furnace of fire. Wherever he went persecution 
 followed him, yet still he conversed w T ith all his 
 friends, relations, and acquaintance about the 
 truths of the gospel, declaring that there was no 
 way of salvation but through the atonement of 
 Christ. What a trophy was this of the power of 
 Divine grace ! 
 
 In 1818, Mr. Warren was removed by the hand 
 of death. Throughout a long illness he manifested 
 unusual serenity of mind and entire resignation to 
 the Divine will. To the last his conversation was 
 in a high degree edifying and comforting to his 
 friends. Many were utterly astonished at his 
 calmness and cheerfulness ; in his view, death was 
 divested of its sting. When, on the rapid failure 
 of his strength, it was intimated that the last 
 messenger was fast approaching, he replied, “ No 
 matter how' soon ; no matter how soon. No ecsta- 
 sies, a calm, humble dependence — it is all I want.” 
 
 Two days afterwards he said, “ I do feel a 
 calmness in calling on my Jesus. No ecstasy; 
 but I feel that I have committed myself into his 
 hands.” When asked if he w^ere ready to go, he 
 replied, “ Yes, I think I am ; yes, I sometimes 
 long to depart. When I can contemplate, it is 
 very pleasing.” A friend said, “ What do you 
 
240 MISSIONARY RECORD8. [CHAP. IX. 
 
 contemplate ?” He answered, “ It is Jesus, and the 
 way of salvation. I have a remarkable calmness ; I 
 feel that Jesus will not leave me ; I cannot doubt. 
 I try to doubt, but I cannot.” An hour before 
 he sunk into the sleep of death, he repeated the 
 following sentences, with long pauses between. “Is 
 this death ?” “ Yes, this is death.” “ Come, 
 
 Lord Jesus, come quickly.” He then called Mr. 
 Richards by name, who asked what he desired ; 
 after a pause he answered, “ Death shortly after 
 he added, “ Give my love to them, tell them to be 
 faithful unto death : farewell, farewell. O thou 
 kind angel, conduct me, conduct me ; come. Lord 
 Jesus, come quickly.” After this his voice fal- 
 tered, and he spoke no more. 
 
 A knowledge of medicine and surgery is often 
 of great assistance to a missionary. Dr. Scudder 
 used to appoint an early hour on particular days 
 to attend to the sick, who wished to consult him. 
 Sometimes he had his house full at morning 
 prayers, which he always attended before he gave 
 out any medicine. He has had fifty, and even a 
 hundred present on such occasions. Still he had 
 to contend with many difficulties. On one occa- 
 sion he was called in to a young labouring man 
 who was sick of a fever, and he found bleeding 
 indispensable. The mother of the patient opposed 
 the operation, but it was performed ; as, however, 
 he only recovered slowly, his friends called in a 
 heathen doctor, and began to make offerings to 
 the gods. Soon after he died, and it was insisted 
 on by all his friends that when the incision was 
 made in his arm by bleeding, a devil entered into 
 it, and caused his death. 
 
 Another bereaving dispensation terminated the 
 
CHAP. IX.] CEYLON. 241 
 
 labours of Mr. Richards, for the following parti- 
 culars of whom we are partly indebted to an 
 American publication. 
 
 “ It is already known to many, that Mr. Richards 
 was among the first of his native land who sa- 
 credly devoted themselves to the cause of missions 
 among the heathen. This he did at a time when 
 the subject of foreign missions had excited little 
 attention in America, and before any, except that 
 little band of brethren, of whom he was one, had 
 thought of making it a personal concern. It was 
 here that they examined the subject together. It 
 was here that they often retired from the sight of 
 the world to some consecrated spot for fasting and 
 prayer, that they might seek Divine direction, and 
 find a door of entrance among the heathen. From 
 that time he steadily pursued his object, amidst 
 many delays and discouragements, which would 
 have diverted any less devoted mind from its 
 object. 
 
 “ In June, 1810, Mr. Richards was one of that 
 little company, five in number, who presented to 
 the general association of ministers in Massa- 
 chusetts the memorial on the subject of missions, 
 that led to the formation of the American Board of 
 Commissioners for Foreign Missions. The subject 
 of foreign missions being comparatively new at 
 that time in America, it was thought by the 
 members of the association that four was a suffi- 
 cient number to be presented, in the first instance, 
 before the Christian public, as devoted to that cause. 
 Mr. Richards’ name was, therefore, erased, because 
 the others, with the exception of Mills, were his 
 seniors in the theological seminary, and would be 
 sooner prepared to leave their country on a foreign 
 
 Y 
 
242 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX. 
 
 mission. But although their junior in his col- 
 legiate standing, he was second only to Mills in 
 having solemnly devoted himself to this great and 
 glorious object. His heart was much set upon it. 
 As a proof of this it may be proper to mention, 
 that for several years after he had formed the reso- 
 lution of becoming a missionary to the heathen, 
 he had no other prospect of accomplishing his 
 object than that of working his passage to some 
 part of the gentile world, and of casting his lot 
 among the heathen. This he fully intended to do, 
 in case there was no other mode of accomplishing 
 his object.” 
 
 As an evidence of his strong attachment to this 
 cause, the following brief extracts are selected from 
 his journals : — “ I feel that I owe ten thousand 
 talents, and have nothing to pay. The heathen 
 have souls as precious as my own. If Jesus was 
 willing to leave the bosom of his Father, and ex- 
 pose himself to such suffering here below for the 
 sake of them and me, with what cheerfulness should 
 1 quit the pleasures of refined society, and forsake 
 father and mother, brothers and sisters, to carry 
 the news of his love to far distant lands ! let me 
 never consider any thing too great to suffer, or 
 any thing too dear to part with, when the glory of 
 God and the salvation of men require it.” Again : 
 “ I hope to use my feeble efforts in disseminating 
 the word of eternal life in the benighted regions of 
 the east. But I feel a deep conviction of my own 
 weakness and dependence on God, and the import- 
 ance of being qualified for this great work. May 
 the Lord give me strength and grace ! I feel as 
 though I should be greatly disappointed if J should 
 not be permitted to preach Christ to the poor 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 243 
 
 CHAP. IX.] 
 
 pagans,” At another time he writes : “ There is 
 some prospect that peace may be soon restored to 
 our country, and I hope, ere long, to join my mis- 
 sionary brethren in the east. My heart leaps with 
 joy at the thought. I long to preach Christ to 
 the heathen. But the burden of my prayer of 
 late has been, that I may be prepared to act the 
 part assigned me.” 
 
 At length his prayers were answered, and, in 
 company with eight missionary brethren and sisters, 
 he embarked for Ceylon. When asked, afterwards, 
 how he could refrain from weeping at the time of 
 leaving his native country, and all that was dear 
 to him there, he replied, “Why should I have 
 wept ? I had been waiting with anxiety almost 
 eight years for an opportunity to go and preach 
 Christ among the heathen. I had often wept at 
 the long delay. But the day on which I bade 
 farewell to my native land was the happiest day of 
 my life.” 
 
 The Dryad had a favourable voyage of five 
 months to Colombo. Mr. Richards, a short time 
 after his arrival, was attacked with an inflammation 
 of the eyes. Not being sufficiently aw r are of the 
 debilitating influence of a tropical climate, he, in 
 order to remove the inflammation, probably re- 
 duced his system too low. This, in connexion 
 with much fatigue in removing from Colombo to 
 Jaffna, doubtless laid the foundation of those pul- 
 monary complaints, which finally terminated in 
 death. He arrived in Jaffnapatam about one year 
 after leaving America, and in a few months re- 
 moved to Batticotta, where he was associated with 
 Mr. Meigs. Here, although his health was feeble, 
 he laboured with diligence in superintending the 
 
244 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IX. 
 
 repairs of the buildings at that station, and in 
 preaching to the natives through an interpreter. 
 But in September, 1817, he was obliged to desist 
 from preaching and from study, in consequence of 
 a cough and weakness of the lungs. 
 
 The close of his career was deeply interesting. 
 In reply to an expression of gratitude for some 
 favourable change, he said, "It is one of my 
 greatest trials, that my body is so weak and my 
 mind so dull that I forget my mercies ; hut, in 
 heaven I shall not forget, no, never. There I 
 shall remember all. There I shall sing glory to 
 God. I have sometimes had as much joy in 
 singing the praises of God here, as my body 
 could hear ; yes, as much as it could bear ; what 
 will it be in heaven 1” 
 
 To another person who spoke of his exercises, 
 he remarked, “ Whatever they are, or might he, 
 I could not rely upon them, if they did not cor- 
 respond in some measure with those I had in 
 health. I view the expressions of a dying bed 
 differently to what I once did.” During a season 
 of extreme suffering, a short time before his death, 
 he said, "It is good to suffer. It gives me some 
 faint idea of what my Saviour bore for me. Thanks, 
 eternal thanks to that grace which snatched me 
 from the jaws of the devourer ! When I get home 
 how I will sing the praises of Him, who will have 
 washed away all my sins ! ‘Crown him ! * yes. I’ll 
 crown him ‘ Lord of all/ ” The evening before 
 his death, Mrs. Richards came to him, and observed 
 that his symptoms indicated a sudden departure. 
 “ Well, my dear,” said he, " you will unite with 
 me in thanking God for so pleasant a prospect. 
 Retire to rest, and gain strength for the trial.” He 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 245 
 
 CHAP. IX.] 
 
 had a distressing night. About seven o’clock Dr. 
 Seudder arrived, and said, as he approached his 
 bed, “ Well, brother Richards, it is almost over/ 7 
 With an expression of pleasure, he looked up and 
 said, “ Yes, brother Seudder, I think so — I hope 
 so.” To his wife, who hung over him weeping, 
 he observed, “ I have long been giving you my 
 dying counsel and advice, and have now only to 
 say. Farewell ! The Lord bless you.” Shortly 
 after, Dr. Seudder observed that he might possibly 
 continue a day or two longer. Mr. Richards, with 
 a look of disappointment, replied, “ No, brother 
 Seudder, no ; I am just going.’* Soon after, “ I 
 have now clearer views of the Saviour than before. 
 Oh, he is precious ! ” About half-past ten o’clock 
 he revived a little, and was able to speak more dis- 
 tinctly. On being asked what were his views of 
 Divine things, he replied, “Not so clear; I still 
 feel that I see through a glass darkly ; but soon, 
 yes, very soon, face to face.” He then inquired 
 for James, his only child, who was standing at the 
 head of his bed. Taking him by the hand, he said, 
 “ My son, your papa is dying. He will very soon 
 be dead. Thou, my son, remember three things: 
 be a good boy ; obey your mamma ; and love Jesus 
 Christ. Nowq remember these, my son.” He 
 also gave him a small pocket Testament, and told 
 him to read it much and obey it. His whole 
 appearance was such as to denote that his last mo- 
 ments had arrived. Dr. Seudder had, for a few 
 moments, left the room. Looking round upon those 
 present, he said, “ Tell brother Seudder, going — ” 
 and spoke no more. He continued to breathe for 
 a few minutes, and then quietly fell asleep. His 
 brethren and sisters present united in singing a 
 y 3 
 
24 6 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX. 
 
 hymn, and in offering up a prayer to God, ex- 
 pressive of the mingled emotions of joy and grief 
 excited by the occasion. 
 
 On the following day, which was the sabbath, 
 the members of the mission assembled at Tillipally, 
 and after attending to some appropriate religious 
 exercises, committed the remains of their departed 
 brother to the grave, in assured hope of a glorious 
 resurrection, when “ this corruptible must put on 
 incorruption, and this mortal must put on im- 
 mortality.” 
 
 One individual, the wife of the first, officer in 
 the parish of Manchy, became gradually serious 
 from the commencement of her hearing the gospel. 
 After a few months, she could not conceal her 
 anxiety; the mission family were therefore watched, 
 and prevented seeing her, except by stealth. Her 
 father-in-law persecuted her, and beat her in a cruel 
 manner. Other relatives tried the force of ridicule, 
 but her concern for her soul increased. They sent 
 for the brahmins and other heathen, who tried 
 first to allure, and then to frighten her from Christ. 
 But for some time, she remained stedfast, and her 
 friends, almost in despair, threatened to burn her 
 mother alive, if she refused any longer to perforin 
 heathen ceremonies ; for they think nothing can 
 so effectually atone for the dishonour brought on a 
 family by one of its members becoming a Christian, 
 as to sacrifice some honourable person. When 
 she saw them actually engaged in building the fu- 
 neral pile of her mother, she was overcome ; and 
 they led her, though unwillingly, to the temple, 
 for a few times ; but it was not long before she fre- 
 quented it in her accustomed manner. In the 
 season of her greatest trial, the missionaries en- 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 247 
 
 CHAP, 
 
 IX.] 
 
 treated her to trust in Jesus, and warned her 
 against yielding to temptation. Her reply was, 
 “I know it is my duty. I see that these things 
 are true, and that the customs of the heathen are 
 all folly and against God. But when I feel the 
 blows of my husband, and see the funeral pile of 
 my mother, how r can I be bold, how can I trust 
 in Jesus ?” 
 
 A contrast appears in the case of a man, who for 
 some years went by the name of “ Crazy Philip.” 
 He was bred a catholic, and manifested bitter 
 opposition to protestants, until he was engaged in a 
 law- suit, and was frequently obliged to go to the 
 house of a protestant officer for advice. There he 
 found a New Testament, and read it with attention. 
 The officer seeing him thoughtful, took him to 
 Mr. David’s church, where he heard the gospel 
 faithfully preached ; and not long afterwards, expe- 
 rienced an entire change in his religious views. 
 He entreated his friends to examine the New 
 Testament for themselves; but they derided him, 
 and ridiculed all protestants, saying their religion 
 was invented by Luther and Calvin for the purpose 
 of obtaining wives. He pitied their ignorance, 
 and diligently studied the Testament. 
 
 In 1819, he wnnt to write Tamul, in a neigh- 
 bouring village, in the office of a Dutch magistrate, 
 who w r as in the habit of daily reading the Testa- 
 ment in his family. Philip thought it would be 
 a good plan, to go in his leisure hours, and read 
 it to the neighbouring heathen. Some listened 
 attentively, . but many mocked and derided. When 
 his family heard what he was doing, they thought 
 he had lost his senses, and insisted upon pouring 
 oil upon him to restore his reason. He replied. 
 
248 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [ciIAP. IX. 
 
 “ You have lost your senses indeed ; hut if you will 
 apply to the oil of God’s word, which I will give 
 you, you will be cured of your foolishness. By 
 believing in God, and Jesus Christ whom he hath 
 sent, you will obtain salvation.” But they would 
 not listen to him. Partly on account of these 
 family trials he continued about a year with Mr. 
 Vunderlynden, who sent a servant one day to call 
 Philip to his office. The servant returned, saying, 
 he was cutting down bushes in the old church, and 
 took no notice of him. Mr. V. went himself, and 
 found it was so, and asked what he was about, but 
 Philip was silent; and Mr. V. repeated the inquiry. 
 He replied, “ What am I about here ! Why does 
 this Christian church lie waste P Why are not the 
 people instructed and warned, who are going on to 
 destruction ?” and continued cutting down the 
 bush. From this time it was reported he was 
 deranged, and Mr. V. dismissed him. 
 
 Soon after this, he resolved to spend the residue 
 of his days in exhorting men to repent of sin and 
 to obey the gospel of Christ, and entered on his 
 work with apostolic zeal, conforming himself to 
 the most literal construction of the New Testament. 
 The heathen ridiculed him, and the catholics, 
 under pretence of reclaiming him from his errors, 
 punished him with much cruelty. At last his 
 friends, despairing to reform him, carried him by 
 force to Mr. David’s church, and left him. When 
 Mr. David was informed of it, he went to him and 
 said, “ How is this ? what does this mean ?” At 
 first he returned no answer, but on hearing the 
 same inquiry repeated, he replied in a tone of keen 
 rebuke, “ What does this mean ! Are you a ser- 
 vant of Jesus Christ, and do you ask me what this 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 CHAP. IX.] 
 
 249 
 
 means ?' Read the New Testament* and you will 
 have no occasion to ask this question.” 
 
 He soon commenced a preaching tour to the 
 most remote parts of the district. At the end 
 of eighteen months he returned, worn down, and 
 seriously ill from a complaint of the lungs, brought 
 on by constant loud preaching, scanty food, and 
 exposure to the weather. Dr. Scudder gave him 
 medicine and advice, and after he left the house, 
 recollecting he needed clothes, he sent his servant 
 after him with a new cloth. Philip told the boy 
 to request the doctor would look at the latter part 
 of the twenty-fifth chapter of Matthew, and he 
 would find his reward. Afterwards, on recovering 
 from cholera, he joyfully accepted an invitation 
 from Mr. Poor to stop with him a few months and 
 study the Old Testament, which he had never 
 seen ; he made rapid progress in knowledge, and 
 was a very useful assistant to the mission. 
 
 The missionaries derived, indeed, the greatest aid 
 from their native converts, whose zeal dangers 
 were not able to check : they preached and ex- 
 horted at the risk of their lives. Numerous wild 
 elephants continually beset their path. A young 
 man, named Perera, did not seem to count his life 
 at all dear to him, but had actually an encounter 
 with an elephant, while on his way to a place 
 where he had appointed to preach, the following 
 is his own account of the scene. “ When passing 
 along a narrow crooked path in the jungle, sud- 
 denly I came near a very large wild elephant. 
 Well, now I think I must die ; but I have a gun, 
 I will fire, but no hope to send him away. But I 
 lift my gun, I pray to the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 then I shoot. After that I stand like a pillar, and 
 
260 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX. 
 
 expect every moment I be under the elephant’s 
 feet ; but when the smoke of the gun cleared aw ay 
 from my eyes, I was greatly astonished to see the 
 large elephant on his back, and his four legs stand 
 straight up like four pillars among the trees. Im- 
 mediately my heart praised God, and I think what 
 a great mercy I was going on God’s work ; there- 
 fore he save my life. I row need not fear go any 
 where in the work of my Lord Jesus Christ.” 
 
 The labours of the missionaries have been 
 greatly facilitated by the government appropriating 
 t) their use the old churches and dwelling-houses 
 which had been built by the Portuguese or the 
 Dutch in all the places where they were stationed. 
 A number of these have been repaired, and they 
 present altogether, perhaps, one of the most inte- 
 resting groups of missionary stations to be found 
 in the heathen world. Having acquired the lan- 
 guage of the people, the missionaries established 
 schools as extensively as their means would allow*. 
 These were placed on the most efficient footing, 
 and have, at least, one boarding-school attached to 
 each station, where the children are fed and clothed, 
 and are by this means preserved from intercourse 
 with the heathen. These schools have proved 
 great blessings to the country, having already 
 appeared to be nurseries of the best principles. A 
 considerable number of the scholars have been 
 brought under the decisive influence of the religion 
 of the cross, and have been united in Christian 
 fellowship. The Spirit of God has been poured out 
 at times on the children of these schools, so as to 
 produce great awakenings, and to excite among 
 them feelings w r hich have led numbers at a time to 
 inquire what they must do to be saved. 
 
CHAP. IX.] CEYLON. 251 
 
 Such Appearances and efforts have attracted the 
 attention, and, in many cases, aroused the ma- 
 lignant feelings of the heathen. They have, by 
 every means of secret and family influence, as well 
 as by public hostility, opposed the missionaries, 
 and endeavoured to suppress these indications of 
 permanent and substantial good. The missionaries 
 have firmly, and in dependence on Divine support, 
 nobly repelled the assaults by personal intercourse, 
 by preaching, and by writing ; and though often 
 placed in painful circumstances, they have been 
 permitted to witness many of the most signal and 
 pleasing triumphs of Him of whom it is declared that 
 “ all nations shall call him blessed.” The cheer- 
 ing work continues to advance among the native 
 population, and the Lord is continually adding to 
 these infant churches numbers of such as, there is 
 reason to believe, shall be saved. 
 
 Mr. Poor says, in a recent communication, “ I 
 know not how I can make a more acceptable 
 return to the British and Foreign Bible Society, 
 for the generous aid which they have rendered in 
 furnishing the native inhabitants of this vicinity 
 with the sacred Scriptures, than by a concise 
 statement of facts, relative to the manner in which 
 the fruits of their bounty have been disposed of, 
 so far as I have been permitted to serve as their 
 almoner. 
 
 “ In the seminary under my more immediate 
 inspection, consisting, at present, of seventy native 
 youths, collected from various parts of the district, 
 a systematic study of the Bible holds a prominent 
 place in the prescribed course of instruction. For 
 a long time, the members of the seminary, many 
 
252 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX. 
 
 of whom have passed through the course of their 
 study, and have been regularly dismissed, w 7 ere 
 necessarily confined, for want of adequate supplies 
 of books, to very small portions of the Scriptures : 
 hut, in consequence of the grants made at different 
 times by the parent institution to the Colombo 
 Auxiliary Society, to which we are indebted for 
 their kind attention to our wants, we have gra- 
 dually received supplies adequate to our necessi- 
 ties ; consequently the several classes are enabled 
 to pursue the regular study of the Bible, without 
 interruption ; and each individual is furnished, or 
 has the prospect of being furnished, by the time 
 that he finishes his course of study, with the whole 
 of the sacred volume for his private use. 
 
 “ Besides supplying the want of the seminary, 
 which was the first and most important object, I 
 have sent by these native youths, who statedly 
 visit their friends once a quarter, single copies of 
 the gospels, as presents to their parents or nearest 
 relations, with the particular request that they 
 would carefully peruse those Scriptures; by which 
 they might clearly understand how it happens that 
 missionaries are sent hither, from Christian coun- 
 tries, for the gratuitous instruction of their children. 
 The reports, respecting the manner in which these 
 presents were received, have induced me to repeat 
 them ; and to give information, that we are ready 
 to furnish any one with the means of perusing the 
 whole of the Scriptures, who wishes for this privilege. 
 
 “ In connexion with the seminary, there are 
 upward of twenty persons, members of our church, 
 who are employed, at stated seasons, in distri- 
 buting and reading tracts and small portions of the 
 
CHAP. IX.] CEYLON. 253 
 
 Scriptures. These native helpers are furnished with 
 the Scriptures for distribution, in consequence of 
 the liberal grants of the parent society. 
 
 “ In the prosecution of my labours as a mis- 
 sionary to the heathen, my gratitude to God has 
 been often awakened for the goodly supply of the 
 Scriptures with which I have been furnished for 
 nearly three years past. I am the more affected 
 by this subject, when I contrast our present state, 
 in this respect, with what it was six or eight years 
 ago. I have increasing evidence, from my own 
 observation, that the word of God is to be the 
 grand instrument of converting these degraded 
 idolaters to the worship and service of the living 
 God.” 
 
 “ One tract, containing objections to the budhist 
 system of religion, was printed by the Colombo 
 Auxiliary Religious Tract Society, and has been 
 circulated to a very great extent ; and particularly 
 in the south of the island. It has been the means 
 of opening the eves of hundreds to the nature of 
 budhism. It will enable them clearly to see what 
 little good the most zealous observer of all its pre- 
 scribed rites is ever likely to obtain by continuing 
 a budhist ; at the same time not omitting to notice 
 also the positive falsehoods that are interwoven 
 with the system throughout. The priests, it is 
 said, have met in several places, to the number of 
 twenty or thirty, in order to consider what are the 
 best modes to put it down, and to prevent the evil 
 effects it is likely to have on their craft. Petitions 
 to government have been written by the budhists ; 
 but whether they have actually been presented or 
 not, does not appear.” 
 
 “ The sister of our schoolmaster, who died 
 z 
 
254 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. IX. 
 
 June 27 , 1830, ’’says the Rev. Levi Spaulding, “ first 
 came to the station, supporting her brother by one 
 arm, but a short time before his death. 1 was 
 pleased by her attention to him, as it seemed more 
 than is common among this people. But when he 
 died, he exhorted her to leave idols, and believe on 
 Jesus Christ; and, as his last dying charge, he 
 told her to keep the sabbath, to go to church, and 
 to attend the weekly meetings for women on Friday. 
 With this charge she strictly complied; and though 
 often very infirm and unable to walk far, she was 
 seldom absent. She was uniformly attentive ; 
 and from week to week, gave evidence that she 
 gradually understood and profited by what she 
 heard. 
 
 “ About three months ago she became worse, so 
 as to be unable to come to the station. As her 
 body and strength wasted aw r ay, her mind became 
 more clear, and her faith and hope more strong. 
 She often expressed a wish to join the church. 
 About the middle of February, she sent for me, 
 saying, ' I shall not live; I shall soon die : I wish 
 you to baptize me, and give me the sacrament 
 before I die.’ Her uniform feelings at that time 
 may be learned from a single expression : when 
 asked if she loved Christ, she replied, f Yes; He is 
 my trust, my only trust and reaching out her 
 withered hands, she added, ‘ I have laid hold of 
 him, I will not let him go.’ When asked if she 
 did not sometimes think of the idols, and feel 
 inclined to trust in heathen gods, she said, f No ! 
 don’t want, don’t want,’ shaking her hands and 
 head in disgust. 
 
 “ In February, 1831, she *vvas baptized and 
 admitted to the Lord’s supper. As she was unable 
 
CEYLON 
 
 255 
 
 CHAP. IX.] 
 
 to come to the church, or even to rise from her 
 mat, we went to her house. Some mats were 
 spread under a tree, and on them were seated a 
 few of the neighbours, most of the boys of the pre- 
 paratory school, and some of the church members. 
 The old woman was then brought out, and sup- 
 ported in a sitting posture, while we asked her of 
 the hopes she had, and administered to her the 
 ordinances. To all our cpiestions she gave such 
 attention and answers, as showed that her heart 
 was most deeply engaged and interested in what 
 she was doing. 
 
 " She gradually wasted away, until she was little 
 more than an animated skeleton ; but her mind 
 was filled with the hope and anticipated joy of 
 seeing her Saviour, and of being like him. The 
 last time I called upon her, her mind seemed to be 
 in a very happy state. Before I left, she took 
 hold of her daughter’s hand and put it into mine, 
 wishing me to teach her the way to heaven.*’ 
 
 Recent intelligence is truly cheering. A reli- 
 gious awakening has been renewed. In reference to 
 Chillalle, a native teacher says, “ In former times, 
 when I went there to instruct them, they abused 
 me, and blasphemed the Christian religion : if they 
 saw me in the streets they would murmur; when 
 I went to their houses they would drive me away. 
 Now, many call on me to come to their houses, 
 and allow me to converse and pray with them : they 
 gladly read the Scriptures and tracts. The people 
 are not so much afraid of their priests as before.” 
 
 The missionaries thus appropriately and im- 
 pressively express their feelings : “ Especially 
 do we desire to engage all who love the Lord 
 Jesus Christ in sincerity to pray earnestly and 
 
256 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. IX* 
 
 perseveringly for us, for the little flock already 
 gathered into the fold of Christ ; and more especially 
 for the perishing heathen around us, that the Lord 
 would give them ears to hear, and eyes to see, and 
 hearts to understand the gospel. We are more and 
 more deeply convinced by our experience, that with- 
 out the prayers of Christians the heathen will never 
 be converted. Oh ! when will the whole Christian 
 world practically believe this great truth P Then 
 will the servants of the Lord be strong in the midst 
 of the heathen. Then will they speedily hear the 
 anxious inquiry from multitudes, ‘ What shall we 
 do to be saved ?* Then will the}'- behold them 
 ‘ flying as a cloud and as doves to their windows ; 9 
 and then the earth shall speedily be filled with the 
 knowledge and glory of God/* 
 
 On the recent removal of two of the missionaries 
 from Ceylon to Madura, on the continent, three 
 native converts were selected to accompany them 
 as interpreters and assistants. One of them — a 
 very promising agent, is supported by the Native 
 Evangelical Society of Jaffna, and is virtually a 
 missionary sent by the native converts there to 
 their heathen brethren of the same language on 
 the continent. The district where these three 
 young men are now labouring is new ground, the 
 truths of the gospel not having been preached there 
 before. 
 
 More help is greatly needed, and there is a 
 pleasing prospect of its being afforded, by some 
 whose well-tried powers and influence may be most 
 effectively employed. Many settled pastors are 
 seriously thinking of removing to heathen lands, 
 and great advantages are anticipated from the 
 efforts of such labourers. Nor is such a spirit 
 
CHAP. IX.] CEYLON. 257 
 
 confined exclusively to them ; others have r caught 
 the hallowed flame, and even parents are found to 
 rejoice in the devotedness of their offspring to this 
 great cause. 
 
 At the last anniversary of the American Board 
 of Missions, on the 18th of May, 1836, Dr. 
 Humphrey made a powerful appeal to Christian 
 mothers ; he alluded to a lamented missionary who 
 had become a martyr; and he related the following 
 circumstance as exhibiting an instance of a state of 
 feeling which he believed to be becoming more and 
 more common, and by which, were it to become 
 universal, the noblest aims of the Board would be 
 more than sustained. The mother of the martyr 
 was a neighbour of his own ; and some time before 
 the news arrived of the catastrophe, she had lost 
 her husband, who died suddenly, and left her in 
 charge of a large family. Scarcely had the widowed 
 parent returned from pouring forth her tears over 
 the grave of her protector and guide, when the 
 heart- thrilling intelligence arrived. It had been 
 brought first to himself, and he had been in con 
 sequence requested to bear to her the fearful 
 tidings. “ I trembled,” said Dr. H., " and as I 
 went, I said to myself, how will this mother, a 
 widow in her weeds, with the tears hardly dry on 
 her cheek from the sudden loss of her husband, — 
 how will she — how can she receive this intelligence P 
 I went, and communicated it in the best way I 
 could. The tears flowed freely, it is true, but oh, 
 wliat a light shone through those tears ! Almost 
 as soon as she was able to say any thing, she 
 exclaimed, ' I bless God, who gave me such a son 
 to go to the heathen, and I never felt so strongly 
 as I do at this moment the desire that some other 
 z 3 
 
258 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAY .X 
 
 of my sons may become missionaries also, and 
 may go and teach the truths of the Bible to those 
 savage men who have drunk the blood of my son.' 
 And now/’ added the speaker, “can any man 
 doubt that the hand of the Spirit of the Lord is in 
 this work, when feelings like these can be kindled 
 in the bosom of a mother under such circumstances P 
 The patriotism of a Roman matron has been 
 chanted in poetry and song from age to age, but 
 what was it, when compared with such feeling as 
 this, and that too on the first annunciation of the 
 ruthless deed of savages, who had destroyed the 
 first-born son of a widowed mother l tr 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Ceylon.— Church Missionary Society. — litjury done by the 
 Dutch. — Splendid Procession. — Heathen Ceremonies . — 
 Young Convert. — Beautiful Scenery at Galle. — Completion 
 of a Church at Baddagamme.— Improved State of the 
 People. — The Tooth of Budhu. — Sketch of Samuel, a 
 converted Malabar.— -Bishop Heber's Testimony. — Tamul 
 Press at Nellore , — Habitual Superstition of the Cingalese. 
 — Allowance to be made for the unavoidable Ignorance of 
 Adult Heathen. — Trials and Prospects of the Mission.— 
 Distribution of Tracts . — United Efforts of different Com- 
 munions. 
 
 On the arrival of the Church Missionary Society's 
 agents in Ceylon, in 1818, they gave themselves 
 zealously to their appointed work. The Rev. Mr. 
 Mayor first took up his residence at Galle, and after- 
 wards made an excursion up the river Gindra, and 
 explored the villages on its banks, to a distance of 
 about thirty miles, which led to the establishment 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 259 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 of various schools among them. At a short dis- 
 tance from the first village at which he stopped, he 
 found the remains of one of the heathen ceremonies 
 called u a devil’s dance.” “At these meetings,” 
 says he, “ which always take place in the night, 
 the devils priest attends, dressed in a red cloak, 
 and accompanied by several tom-tom heaters. 
 Whilst these men are beating the tom-tom, (a 
 sort of drum,) the priest dances before the people, 
 repeats certain incantations, and receives the 
 offerings of money or provisions made by the sur- 
 rounding throng. The money he is supposed to 
 carry to a certain spot in the Kandyan country, 
 where the devil is said to reside. Persons who are 
 sick attend these meetings, in hopes of being cured ; 
 or if their illness be so severe that they cannot be 
 carried from home, the dance is celebrated at the 
 sick man's house.” 
 
 At another village, about six miles farther, an 
 elderly man applied to him, requesting him to 
 baptize his child ; but, on being seriously ques- 
 tioned respecting his knowledge of the Saviour, 
 and the state of his own heart, he appeared to be 
 lamentably ignorant. “ The Dutch,” says Mr. 
 Mayor, “ have done much injury to the cause of 
 Christianity in this island, by disqualifying all 
 persons from inheriting property who have not been 
 baptized. In consequence of this law, every one, 
 whether he worship Budhu or the devil, is anxious 
 to be admitted into the Christian church by baptism. 
 And you will be shocked when I tell you, that 
 there is scarcely one of the devil’s priests who has 
 not been baptized ; scarcely one of those who offer 
 sacrifices to the prince of darkness, or prostrate 
 themselves before the image of Budhu, who has 
 
260 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 not his name enrolled among the disciples of 
 Christ ! ” 
 
 Of the heathen in the neighbourhood of Nellore, 
 Mr. Knight observes, “ This is one of the strong 
 holds of idolatry ; as one of the largest temples in 
 the whole district (in which there are said to be 
 not less than a thousand) is here. There are an- 
 nual exhibitions, such as are described by Dr. 
 Bucbanan in his Researches ; and I have myself 
 witnessed the procession of a car, where thousands 
 of deluded worshippers were collected together, to 
 prostrate themselves, and pay their homage to a 
 god which could not save. Their prejudices are 
 at present deeply rooted in favour of their ancient 
 customs and superstitions ; and the brahmins, in 
 addition to their prejudices of caste and regard for 
 reputation, have all their temporal interests at 
 stake ; for if they once renounced idolatry, they 
 would have no means of support. 
 
 “ With respect to the Roman catholics, the show 
 and parade of their worship and processions greatly 
 attract the attention of this people, and their pre- 
 tended power of working miracles is admirably 
 calculated to operate on their weakness and cre- 
 dulity. At their festivals, they are said to effect 
 wonders with the ashes of a deceased saint, and 
 numbers flock to them with their maladies and 
 their offerings, by which their funds and their in- 
 fluence are rapidly increased. Indeed the catho- 
 lics and gentoos seem to vie with each other, who 
 shall make the most splendid show ; while many 
 look on with careless indifference, or are even 
 amused w r ith what they witness.” 
 
 Soon after his removal to this station, Mr. Knight 
 opened his own house for preaching, and was 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 261 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 occasionally assisted by the Rev. Christian David, of 
 whom Dr. Buchanan makes honourable mention. 
 He also went out into the adjacent villages, and 
 conversed with the people wherever he could find 
 them — in their temples, at their houses, or by the 
 way-side. And, in addition to these exertions, he 
 opened a school for the purpose of instructing 
 hoys in reading the holy Scriptures, and had, in a 
 short time, the pleasure of collecting twenty-four 
 pupils, of good capacity, who made pleasing pro- 
 gress in their studies. In the midst of all these 
 exertions, however, the cholera morbus appeared 
 in the district; in consequence of which, his labours 
 were necessarily suspended, the school was broken 
 up, and the state of the natives, under this afflictive 
 visitation, became truly distressing. “The people,” 
 says Mr. Knight, “ no longer ventured to walk 
 about ; the brahmins persuaded them that the 
 devils, which they said were parading the streets, 
 would afflict them with the sickness. The markets 
 and places of public resort were consequently de- 
 serted. Numbers of temples were erected in every 
 direction ; expensive sacrifices of sheep, fowls, rice, 
 and flowers were offered ; and numberless cere- 
 monies and superstitions were resorted to, in order 
 to conciliate the favour of the devil, whom they 
 worship with much dread, or to appease some 
 angry goddess, who they said was displeased with 
 them. Idols were paraded about the streets in 
 grand procession ; and piping and drumming were 
 continued at the temples whole nights, for weeks 
 successively ; while the crafty brahmins took ad- 
 vantage of the fears and credulity of the people to 
 promote their own interests.” 
 
 One evening, in returning from Jaffna, he saw. 
 
262 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [ciIAP. X. 
 
 at a distance, the splendid procession of the idols 
 from the principal temple, attended with canopies, 
 torches, music, &c. The inhabitants of those 
 parts through which the procession was to pass 
 had been employed all day in cleaning and orna- 
 menting their streets ; and many scores of valuable 
 plantain trees had been destroyed, to prepare for 
 this idolatrous ceremony. These were stuck up, 
 and formed into booths or arbours at the entrance 
 of every door or gate, and particularly at the 
 corner of the roads. Under each booth was placed 
 an earthen pot, containing water, or cocoa nuts, with 
 herbs and flowers, as an offering to the idols ; and 
 the roads, from which every stick and leaf had been 
 carefully swept, were sprinkled to lay the dust. 
 Before the procession passed, the arbours, &c. were 
 well lighted with lamps, and a considerable number 
 of persons attended the ceremony ; but, in a few 
 minutes afterwards, the lights were extinguished, 
 and no individual ventured to remain in the streets 
 from the apprehension of meeting the devil. 
 
 On another occasion, a person who had done 
 some work for Mr. Knight, came to ask for his 
 money, saying that he wanted to buy rice for the 
 devil. This, it seems, was in consequence of the 
 approach of an annual ceremony, when the deluded 
 heathens endeavour to ascertain their fate for the 
 ensuing year. On this occasion, each person, 
 however poor, contrives to purchase a little rice, 
 which is boiled with much superstitious veneration 
 in an earthen dish, used only for this purpose, and 
 then broken, or laid aside till that day twelvemonth. 
 They profess to discover their destiny by the man- 
 ner in which the rice first begins to boil. If it 
 boil up freely, they suppose the devil is pleased, 
 
CIIAP. X.]j CEYLON. 263 
 
 and they expect prosperity ; but if otherwise, the 
 most disastrous consequences are anticipated. 
 
 Mr. Mayor, in the mean time, had resolved, 
 with the approbation of his brethren, to remove 
 from Galle some miles into the interior, where he 
 might devote himself entirely to the natives. Ac- 
 cordingly, he took up his station at the village 
 of Badagamme, containing about a thousand in- 
 habitants ; and, having obtained a tract of land 
 from the government, erected a comfortable house 
 on an eminence, which commanded a delightful 
 prospect of a winding river, a fertile valley, well- 
 cultivated fields, and distant mountains. Here, on 
 the Lord’s day, he had sometimes an opportunity 
 of addressing about a hundred children, besides 
 adults ; and the latter appeared to be gradually 
 losing their confidence in their heathen super- 
 stitions. Some of them, indeed, ingenuously con- 
 fessed that the doctrines of Christianity were more 
 reasonable, and better adapted to the wants of man, 
 than the religion of Budha. The priests, however, 
 were so well convinced that it was their own 
 interest to uphold the ancient system of delusion, 
 that they were almost invariably found to resist 
 every argument adduced in support of the truth. 
 
 In August, 1820, some grand ceremonies were 
 performed at a temple in the vicinity of Nellore, 
 where the Rev. Mr. Knight was now labouring 
 without assistance. Three idols, intended to re- 
 present a being called Conderswamy and his two 
 wives, were placed on figures larger than life, 
 representing a cow with a human head and breast, 
 a horse, and a ram. These figures were gaudily 
 painted, elevated on poles above the people, and 
 carried round the temple on men’s shoulders. 
 
264 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X 
 
 Dancing girls, richly decorated, drummers and 
 pipers, and rows of torches preceded the idols, and 
 immediately before them were four or five figures 
 of the trident, with a flaming light issuing from 
 each prong ; and above each image was a white 
 canopy or umbrella. On each side of the road, 
 forming a lane for the procession, were many 
 canopies, flags, peacock’s feathers, and various deco- 
 rations ; altogether presenting a very splendid, and, 
 to the ignorant natives, an imposing appearance. 
 
 Before the procession began to move, a sacrifice, 
 consisting of some of the fruits of the country, was 
 offered to the idols. A cocoa-nut was then dashed 
 and broken against a stone ; the water which it 
 contained was spilled, and the pieces of the broken 
 shell were eagerly seized by those who stood 
 around. A cloth was suspended, to hide from the 
 multitude the ceremony of sacrificing, and only 
 one instrument (a kind of trumpet) was sounded ; 
 but as soon as the cloth was removed, and the 
 splendour of the ornaments appeared, a dinning 
 clangour arose, and the hands of the whole mul- 
 titude were clasped and elevated above their heads, 
 in token of homage to their imaginary gods. Be- 
 hind the images, about fifteen persons rolled in the 
 dust, all the way they went; probably as an 
 atonement for sin, or in fulfilment of some vow, 
 made by the deluded worshippers in a period of 
 sickness or distress. At the close of the procession, 
 before the images were taken into the temple, 
 sacrifice was again offered ; the dancing girls and 
 musicians parading in a large circle round the 
 idols, while the stunning sound of tom-toms, 
 cymbals, and harsh instruments of various kinds, 
 reverberated on all sides. “ Such is the scene,” says 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 265 
 
 Mr. Knight, “ which, from time to time, attracts 
 thousands of spectators, all of whom believe that 
 what is done is verily pleasing to God.” 
 
 In February, 1821, the foundation-stone of a 
 church was laid at Badagamme, in the presence of 
 a great concourse of the natives. Mr. Ward, in 
 alluding to this circumstance, observes, “ The 
 principal head-man in this part of the district 
 attended. He had before sent a subscription of 
 fifty rix-dollars toward its erection, and a con- 
 siderable number of the natives, who were present, 
 came forward and subscribed according to their 
 ability. Brother Mayor, Mr. Glenie, the head 
 moodeliar, and myself, addressed the people ; and 
 rice, curry, and fruits were provided for all who 
 chose to partake of them. About three hundred 
 and fifty children were present/* 
 
 About four months after the founding of the 
 church, Mr. Ward was requested, one sabbath day, 
 to visit a young woman on her dying bed. It 
 appears that she had been one of the first pupils in 
 the female school established at Badagamme, and 
 had afterward married and settled at Galle. Find- 
 ing herself gradually sinking into the arms of 
 death, she did not desire some heathenish ceremony 
 to be performed, as she formerly would have done, 
 but sent for one of the missionaries, and earnestly 
 requested him to pray for her ; observing, that she 
 had heard of Jesus Christ at Badagamme, and that 
 she trusted in him alone for the salvation of her 
 soul. Mr. Ward saw her about a quarter of an hour 
 before she bade an everlasting adieu to the things 
 of time and sense ; and her dying testimony to 
 the truth was well calculated to cheer his spirits. 
 
266 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 and to encourage him in the prosecution of his 
 important labours. 
 
 The consistent views and peaceful departure of 
 this young woman form a striking contrast to 
 the blindness and delusion of her unconverted 
 countrymen ; of which the following is an affecting 
 instance : — 
 
 “ A priest,” says Mr. Mayor, "came to me, one 
 day, from a temple in the Kandyan territory, 
 wishing to consult me about his health. He had 
 in his hand a thick cane walking-stick, with a 
 large ivory top. I had the curiosity to examine it : 
 and found that the top unscrewed, and that within 
 it there was contrived a little box, in which two 
 small pills had been deposited. Upon inquiry, the 
 priest informed me that these pills were kept in the 
 box as a preservative against the attacks of ele- 
 phants. I asked how they could possibly operate 
 as a defence against so powerful an animal. Was 
 there any thing peculiar in the smell of the drug, 
 to prevent the elephant’s approach ; or did it any 
 way hinder the elephant from seeing him on his 
 journey P He replied, that it did not act in this 
 way ; but while he walked with this stick, he could 
 pursue his journey through the jungle in safety, 
 and no animal would molest him. In vain did I 
 endeavour to point out the folly of trusting in such 
 delusions, and to convince him that the almighty 
 Creator was the only secure defence on which man 
 could rely. He went away to his temple, a long 
 journey, in full confidence, that though he had to 
 pass through many jungles, no beast would rush 
 out to destroy him, because of the magic of his 
 much-prized wand. ,> 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 267 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 From the beginning of 1822, the labours of the 
 missionaries at Badagamme were considerably in- 
 creased, in consequence of their having undertaken 
 the superintendence of nearly forty government 
 schools in the districts of Galle and Matura. The 
 held of usefulness, however, which was thus thrown 
 open, may be judged of by the statements of Mr. 
 Ward, who observes, “ These schools have been 
 established by government for many years, but 
 have always been inefficient, from want of regular 
 superintendence. They extend over all this and 
 the adjoining districts, and are situated in the most 
 populous villages. Two masters are attached to 
 each school, but many of these, at present, are 
 very ignorant of the Christian religion ; and we are, 
 therefore, directing our first attention to them, in 
 the hope that they will become the regular chan- 
 nels for conveying religious knowledge, not only 
 to the rising generation, but to the people of their 
 respective villages. These schools will give us 
 access to many thousand natives ; they will also 
 increase our influence, and will afford us many 
 more opportunities of preaching the gospel, and of 
 distributing the Scriptures and tracts, than we could 
 have had without them. Were we, indeed, but 
 competently qualified in the languages, and could 
 we but expose ourselves to the sun, we might spend 
 our days, like the first great missionary, the Lord 
 from heaven, in travelling from village to village, 
 preaching the things w T hich concern the kingdom 
 of God." 
 
 Mr. Lambrick afterwards removed to Cotta, a 
 large village about six miles from Colombo, con- 
 taining about four thousand five hundred inha- 
 bitants, where he purchased from government a 
 
268 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 piece of ground, of about five acres, and erected a 
 dwelling-house and printing office. After residing 
 a short time at this new station, he observes, “ Ex- 
 perience has proved it to be a most desirable place 
 for a permanent missionary establishment. It is 
 in the midst of a numerous population ; among 
 which schools might be established to an extent 
 sufficient, together with preaching, to fill the hands 
 of two or three missionaries in superintending 
 them. It appears to be as healthy as any part of 
 the island ; and is very favourably situated for 
 maintaining a communication with Colombo, both 
 by land and water, while, at the same time, it is 
 sufficiently distant from it, to avoid the evils con- 
 nected with a large town. 
 
 “ I have found the people here nominal Chris- 
 tians ; but they -are grossly ignorant of the first 
 truths of Christianity, and awfully indifferent about 
 them. But a small proportion come to hear me: 
 among these, however, I am pleased to see some 
 women. On week days I go out among them, and 
 talk to as many as are disposed to listen. The 
 cold assent which they give equally to the most 
 appalling denunciations and the most winning pro- 
 mises, is, I think, more discouraging than violent 
 opposition would be. As an instance of their 
 ignorance, I would mention, that, one day, on 
 asking a man of what religion he was, he replied, 
 f Budha’s.’ ‘ So then,’ I said, ‘you are not a 
 Christian ?’ ‘ O yes, to be sure/ he rejoined, ‘ I 
 
 am a Christian ; and of the reformed protestant too/ 
 Now what this man, with unusual simplicity de- 
 clared, is, I believe, a true description of the great 
 mass of the people around us ; they are budhists 
 in belief, but politically Christians.” 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 269 
 
 In the beginning of October, the annual meeting 
 of the labourers in the Ceylon mission was held at 
 Badagamme. Referring to it, Mr. Knight thus 
 speaks of the station in which he had the pleasure 
 of meeting and conferring with his devoted coad- 
 jutors : “ On our arrival at Galle, we were highly 
 delighted with the beautiful scenery of the place, 
 but more especially with that of Badagamme ; the 
 rich verdure which everv where meets the eve ; the 
 fine fresh- water river, on which are frequently seen 
 the Cingalese, with their little canoes, carrying 
 their commodities to the market of Galle, or re- 
 turning with supplies for their families ; the exten- 
 sive and commanding prospects; the distant moun- 
 tains ; and almost every other natural object, cal- 
 culated to gratify the sight and charm the imagi- 
 nation. After passing four years in the sultry 
 plains of Jaffna, the contrast’^ was* so great, that I 
 almost seemed to be transported into an earthly 
 paradise. But to see the children of the schools 
 and their parents walking along the distant roads, 
 and ascending the hill, on the sabbath -day, to at- 
 tend the worship of God, is calculated to impress 
 the mind of a Christian with more sublime and 
 delightful thoughts : and it may be confidently 
 hoped, that these highly-favoured people will, ere 
 long, ascend to the house of God with hearts filled 
 with love to that Saviour, of whom they have, in- 
 deed, heretofore sometimes heard, and into whose 
 most holy faith most of them have been baptized, 
 but of whom they have hitherto been, for the most 
 part, altogether ignorant.” 
 
 The church of Badagamme was, at this time, 
 nearly completed, and its tower excited much no- 
 tice, as an object of this kind had never previously 
 2 a 3 
 
2t0 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. 
 
 been seen in the island. The church itself is a 
 substantial structure, eighty-four feet by forty- 
 three, and the interior is well adapted for the ac- 
 commodation of a large congregation. €t This,” says 
 Mr. Mayor, “ is the first church which has ever 
 been erected in the interior of this island, for the 
 sole benefit of the Cingalese ; and it will remain, I 
 douht not, a monument to future ages of the day 
 when the Sun of righteousness first arose upon this 
 benighted village, and of that compassion with 
 which the Saviour has inspired British Christians 
 toward the deluded natives of Ceylon. 
 
 “ While we were engaged in laying the founda- 
 tion of this earthly temple, it was our endeavour 
 also to lay the foundation of a spiritual one ; and 
 we cannot but hope that the numerous labourers 
 who received, for many months, daily instruction 
 in the things belonging to the kingdom of God, 
 have felt those convictions of the truth of our holy 
 religion, which will be as permanent in their effects 
 on the population around us, as the edifice which 
 they have been employed to erect. We daily ex- 
 plained to them a portion of Scripture, and prayed 
 with them, before they commenced their work ; so 
 that a general knowledge of the truths of the gos- 
 pel has been diffused among them ; aud we do not 
 hesitate to say, that their confidence in budhism, 
 if not entirely destroyed, is much shaken.” 
 
 As to the ministration of the gospel in the 
 vicinity of Badagamme, the same missionary com- 
 municates the following interesting particulars : 
 “We go out among the people daily, and collect 
 a congregation in the following manner : We 
 
 send a messenger to the most respectable native 
 residing near other inhabitants, and tell him that 
 
271 
 
 CHAP. X.] CEYLOfc. 
 
 we intend to come and preach at his house in the 
 afternoon, or on the morrow, as it may be ; and 
 request him to give notice to his neighbours, and 
 collect them together. If it be not convenient for 
 him to receive us at the time appointed, he will 
 request us to come on another day. At the ap- 
 pointed time we set out; and on approaching within 
 a reasonable distance, we begin to look round the 
 fields, to see if there be any persons at labour, 
 whom we may invite to come and hear us. Some- 
 times we meet with a group of women, weeding the 
 paddy fields ; and, after pleading some excuse, they 
 generally yield to our importunities, and go forth 
 to hear the preaching of the word. The men who 
 are working with the hoe sometimes tell us, that 
 listening to our discourses will not supply them 
 with food ; but it seldom happens that they ulti- 
 mately refuse to accompany us. Formerly, they 
 would run and hide themselves, when they saw us 
 coming toward them, or, if they promised to come, 
 they would remain behind ; but they now seem less 
 unwilling to hear than they were ; and seldom turn 
 back, when we have persuaded them to set out. 
 They put their hoes across their shoulders ; and, 
 unconscious of the advantage which they may 
 hereafter receive from their compliance, they pro- 
 ceed, from a feeling of respect and attachment to 
 us, to hear the sound of the gospel. Beside ga- 
 thering them thus from the fields and ways, we call 
 at their houses, and persuade as many as are at 
 home, and able to go out, to attend also. 
 
 “ When we are arrived at the house, we find 
 mats laid on the ground, beneath the shade of the 
 trees, in a sort of court, where the people sit down, 
 the women distinct from the men ; and on these 
 
272 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 occasions, we have sometimes a hundred, and sel- 
 dom fewer than thirty hearers. They listen with 
 much attention, and are very orderly in their con- 
 duct. Indeed, we know not that there is an indi- 
 vidual near us, from the highest to the lowest, who 
 would not receive us gladly, and allow of the peo- 
 ple assembling about his house to hear the word of 
 God ; not that they have renounced budhism, or 
 the worship of devils ; their eyes are not yet open 
 to discern the sin and folly of their former vain 
 superstitions and idolatry ; but they have a sort of 
 respect for religious ceremonies, and, while they 
 believe our religion to be a good one, they still 
 regard their own as good also.” 
 
 The Rev. T. Browning, at Kandy, thus writes, 
 in a recent communication : — 
 
 u This place is now crowded with people, assem- 
 bled from almost all parts of the country to make 
 offerings to the relic of a tooth of Budha, which is 
 kept in the principal temple in Kandy. Great 
 preparations have been making for the last fort- 
 night in erecting temporary buildings for the public 
 exhibition of the relic. The sacred tooth has many 
 times been shown privately at the temple to Euro- 
 pean gentlemen and ladies, who wished to see an 
 article that is held in such profound veneration by 
 the Cingalese; and I have been informed, by those 
 who have seen it, that it is a small piece of ivory 
 or hone, inclosed in several cases of gold, and 
 beautifully ornamented with jewels, more resem- 
 bling the tooth of a hoar than that of a human 
 being. I have never gratified my curiosity by 
 looking at it, as I have always been afraid that such 
 curiosity might be understood by the natives as a 
 respect shown to their relic. A public offering to 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 273 
 
 it, like the present, is said not to have taken place 
 for the last fifty years. The exhibition of the 
 tooth, and the processions connected with it, and 
 the receiving of offerings to it, commenced to-day, 
 and are to be continued for the two following days. 
 Several thousand persons have already assembled 
 on the occasion, and ten thousand lamps were 
 ordered to be provided to illumine the temporary 
 buildings. O that God would, in infinite mercy, 
 enlighten the minds of these deluded people, and 
 show them the vanity and sin of idolatry ! ” 
 
 Mr. Browning adds, “ I was grieved, while 
 standing at my gate the day before yesterday, to 
 see a crowd of men and women, whose dress indi- 
 cated that they came from the maritime provinces, 
 going to pay their adorations at the temple not far 
 from our house. Among these were some aged 
 persons, whose silver locks showed that many years 
 had passed over their heads, and that they were 
 fast approaching an awful eternity.” Awful as 
 delusion always is, it is peculiarly so in such 
 circumstances as these. 
 
 The following narrative was furnished by a mis- 
 sionary at Nellore, concerning a young convert 
 named Samuel, who was one of the first-fruits of 
 their labours. 
 
 “ Samuel was born in a village in the district of 
 Jaffna, about the year 1794. The early part of his 
 life appears not to have been remarkable. His 
 natural disposition was quick and impetuous ; and 
 this, probably, from his youth, exposed him more 
 to temptation, and afforded more frequent occasion 
 for the exhibition of the evils inherent in human 
 nature. His intellectual powers were good ; his 
 intelligence and understanding being of a superior 
 
274 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 order to the generality of those in similar circum- 
 stances of life. His caste was of the lower kind ; 
 but his father was head-man or petty chief of part 
 of the tribe, and had some skill as a native doctor. 
 Samuel, though a horse-keeper, from his general 
 knowledge of that animal, his acquaintance with 
 its diseases, and his skill in its treatment, may 
 be ranked among the first of that class. He could 
 read with tolerable ease, and usually wrote a part 
 of the sermon which he heard preached. 
 
 “ From his youth, to the time of his being 
 employed at Nellore, he discovered largely the en- 
 mities of the natural heart to divine things, and a 
 pre-eminence in idolatrous pursuits. He had lived 
 ten years with the collector of Jaffna, and, during 
 that time, had received some instruction from the 
 Rev. C. David ; but his mind seems to have been 
 exasperated rather than softened by these means, 
 and he continued the leader, among his relations 
 and neighbours, of devil worship, riotous sinful 
 amusements, and the performance of idolatrous 
 ceremonies and sacrifices. 
 
 “ During this unprofitable and sinful period of 
 his life, besides his customary gifts to the panda- 
 rams of the temple, when calling at his house, and 
 the frequent practice of incantations to appease the 
 anger of evil deities, he often made vows at a 
 temple of Pulliar, (Ganesa,) which he attended, 
 performing poojah, a ceremony including the gift 
 of rice and fruits to many brahmins and pandarams. 
 On one occasion, when one of his children was ill, 
 he performed a mothakam, the ceremony of pre- 
 senting to the temple the gift of a cake made of 
 silver : on another, he assisted in building a flight 
 of steps leading down to a tank near the temple 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 275 
 
 which he frequented, by giving money and bringing 
 stones from a distance, and in other ways personally 
 aiding. To the same temple he also gave a cow ; 
 and, at the request of the temple-attendants, who 
 pleaded poverty, he himself kept it, giving them 
 its daily milk. This continued till his profession 
 of Christianity, which immediately put a stop to 
 their unlawful gains ; and he received the milk of 
 his cow for his family with thanksgiving to God. 
 
 <e As a mark of his anxiety to secure the favour 
 of some deity, he, at another season, in order to ob- 
 tain health lor his children, had recourse to a large 
 roman catholic church at Kealy, about twenty miles 
 from Jaffna, which is greatly celebrated for its 
 alleged miraculous gift of health to its votaries. To 
 the priest of this church he presented a small silver 
 sword and shield, as an offering to St. James, the 
 tutelar saint, of whom there is an image placed on 
 the church, sitting on horseback, armed with those 
 instruments. From these and similar actions, 
 Samuel, like many thousands of his poor deluded 
 countrymen, thought himself rich, and increased 
 in goods, and having need of nothing. But how 
 great the contrast, when the Lord was pleased to 
 open the eyes of his understanding, and impart to 
 him, as it were, an additional sense ; and when he 
 felt himself to be a debtor of a thousand talents, 
 with nothing to pay ! 
 
 “ On his first coming to Nellore, we had consi- 
 derable difficulty with him on account of his hea- 
 then views, his attachment to caste, and his aversion 
 to the doctrines of the gospel. When earnestly 
 addressed on the state of his soul, he discovered 
 great unwillingness to hear; and when we perse- 
 vered, however affectionately, he became angry. 
 
276 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 After he had become a subject of Divine grace, he 
 sensibly felt and acknowledged his guilt in this 
 respect; and begged forgiveness of some of the 
 teachers, to whom he had at times unkindly or 
 hastily replied. He was certainly, at that period, 
 an exceedingly unpromising character, and might 
 have been considered as the most unlikely at the 
 station to be brought into the kingdom of God. 
 But with the Lord all things are possible ; and, 
 not unfrecpiently, to the thoughts and views of men, 
 order is reversed, the last becomes ffrst, and the 
 first last. Thus, indeed, to poor Samuel did he 
 wonderfully manifest his long-suffering and grace, 
 as an example for the encouragement of many 
 others. 
 
 “ After hearing for some time the blessed truths 
 of Christianity, and becoming increasingly dissa- 
 tisfied with heathenism, it was not without much 
 inquiry and examination, and many conflicts and 
 struggles, that he cast aside its lying vanities, and 
 embraced the blessed hope of the gospel. As a 
 mark also of his sincerity, on his becoming a Chris- 
 tian, he had frequent conversations with the gooroo, 
 or chief at the temple which he previously attended, 
 showing him the folly and sin of heathen customs, 
 and exhorting him to leave them for the great 
 salvation of God. 
 
 “ From his previous habits, as thus described, 
 and the natural energy of his character, as his mind 
 gradually opened to the truths of Christianity, and 
 he took upon him its profession, the transformation 
 of his character and conduct appeared the more 
 manifest and wondrous. It was to all who ob- 
 served him, and to none more so than to his 
 immediate friends and neighbours, an evident 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 277 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 change from darkness to light, and from the power 
 of Satan unto God. He entered on a new state of 
 existence ; he lived in a new world ; old things 
 had passed away ; behold, all things had become 
 new. 
 
 “ On the 12th of March, 1826, he was baptized ; 
 aud immediately afterwards dedicated himself to the 
 Lord, at his holy table. From that time his advance 
 in the divine life, like the morning sun, became 
 clearer and stronger : he might he read and known 
 of all men as an epistle of the Saviour. He searched 
 the Scriptures daily, with diligence, prayer, and 
 earnest concern to be taught of God and guided 
 into all truth. When holding religious conversa- 
 tion with him, I have frequently been much sur- 
 prised at his attainments in scriptural knowledge 
 in so short a time ; and the general correctness of 
 his views, in doctrinal experience and practice, 
 led me to exclaim, f Whence had this man all this 
 knowledge ? y During the three years of his Chris- 
 tian pilgrimage, a considerable portion of his time 
 was daily passed in reading, meditation, and prayer. 
 He felt the promises of the gospel were made to 
 character, and he was diligent in business; 1 
 trusted to him more than to any other servant, and 
 never had occasion to regret it. He was fervent 
 in spirit also, serving the Lord. When his w r ork 
 was performed, he was to be seen with the sacred 
 Scriptures or a tract in his hand, reading to others 
 or by himself. 
 
 “ As an example of his fervent continuance in 
 prayer, it may he noticed, that on the sabbath 
 evening it is customary for the pious at the station 
 to assemble together, and conclude the day in 
 mutual exhortation and devotion ; this was called a 
 2 B 
 
278 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 Samuel’s meeting, from the circumstance of his 
 presiding at it, and himself generally concluding 
 with prayer; it commences about seven o’clock, 
 and continues during the time the mission families 
 are met together for a similar purpose. It was 
 not often that the meeting was broken up without 
 notice, which I gave by ringing a small bell about 
 nine o’clock, when Samuel immediately began the 
 concluding prayer. I have returned at half-past 
 nine, and found him still earnestly pleading with 
 the God of Jacob not to let them go without a bless- 
 ing : and frequently for ten minutes after he has 
 continued his supplications. 
 
 “ Some few instances of his strict integrity and 
 conscientiousness have also come to our notice. 
 At one time, when returning with articles purchased 
 from the bazaar, the road from which passed near 
 his house, his wife, who saw some ripe plantains in 
 the basket, took one of them to give to her child. 
 Samuel seeing it, obliged her to return it again to 
 the basket, asking her how she came to take what 
 was not her own; saying, ‘ If my children want 
 fruit, I must buy it for them ;’ and he imme- 
 diately gave money for that purpose. At another 
 time, when sent to pay the butcher, some little 
 allowance was made him from the bill, in order to 
 induce him to purchase there again ; hut this he 
 brought to his mistress, saying it was not his, but 
 her money. Similar instances might he noticed, 
 showing a state of moral feeling and conscientious 
 integrity very rare with native Christians. 
 
 “ In one case, when I had occasion to administer 
 the sacrament of the Lord’s supper at a distance 
 from the station, Samuel being with me, and know- 
 ing his habitually prepared and devotional state of 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 279 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 mind, I told him, a few hours previous, that I had 
 no objection to his joining in commemorating the 
 Saviour’s love, if he desired to do so. In reply, 
 he said he hoped I would not be offended at his 
 declining it ; but he considered it his duty to have 
 more time to examine himself, and to meditate on 
 the wondrous deeds of the Redeemer, in dying for 
 him, before he came to his table. 
 
 “ At the weekly meeting of the communicants, 
 when mention was made of the shortness of time, 
 and the necessity of activity in the Lord’s service, 
 he invariably entered into such subjects with much 
 feeling and impression of mind. 
 
 “ A few weeks before his death he appears to 
 have had something of a presentiment that danger 
 or death was near ; having mentioned to some at 
 the station, with forebodings of solemnity, though 
 free from fears, the solitariness of his nightly walk 
 from the station to his own house. 
 
 “ The Sunday previous to his death was the 
 festival of the heathens’ new year ; at which season 
 they give themselves up, for many days, to play 
 and amusement. Some little time before his pro- 
 ceeding into the village, as usual, to distribute 
 tracts and read with the people, one said to him, 
 he would meet with difficulties in going, and that 
 it was not a good time to gain the people’s atten- 
 tion. He replied, f If I go in prayer and a proper 
 spirit, I may find some poor soul away from the 
 multitude, and God can prepare his mind to hear ;* 
 and it appears that the presence and blessing of 
 the Lord did on that day especially attend him. 
 After vainly attempting to gain a hearing with two 
 parties, he arrested the attention of a third ; who, 
 at the conclusion of his reading and addressing 
 
28 0 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 them, all left their amusements, and severally re- 
 turned to their homes: one man of the number dis- 
 covered considerable concern at what he had heard. 
 
 “ The following Monday was the native monthly 
 missionary prayer-meeting. Our catechist, Philip, 
 in turn, gave the address from Eph. v. 14, 6 Awake, 
 thou that sleepest,’ &c. : the text had also been 
 preached from a short time before. Samuel, in his 
 turn, rose to speak with more than usual animation. 
 He began by noticing the importance of the subject 
 to them, saying that, though he had heard much 
 respecting it, it was still new to him ; and he con- 
 tinued to speak for a considerable time with so 
 much freedom and earnestness, that, to use one 
 of the teachers’ expressions on it, it seemed that 
 all fear was gone from him. 
 
 “ But we come to the more painful part — his 
 unexpected removal from us. He w r as returning 
 from the station to his house, on Wednesday even- 
 ing : my house-servant, Lopu, w T as fortunately with 
 him. It being moon-light, they, in order to save a 
 little distance, went part of the way by a foot-path. 
 Samuel walking first, engaged in conversation, and 
 was expressing his fears respecting the state of 
 mind of one of the other servants at the station, 
 and his grief that, with so many privileges, he 
 should not be careful for his soul ; when, on coming 
 to a part of the path which was narrow, and con- 
 fined on each side by a little earth bank, a small 
 spot also crossing the road overgrown with grass 
 and weeds, Samuel, stepping on a part of this spot, 
 trod on a snake. It immediately coiled itself round 
 his leg ; but, in his quickness, he shook it off with- 
 out danger, and hastily ran forward a few paces 
 till he supposed himself free from the reptile, and 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 281 
 
 then, stopping, he turned round to look for Lopu ; 
 when, strange to relate, the snake, most probably 
 from the narrowness of the path, had taken the 
 same course, and on his stopping, was at his feet : 
 it instantly coiled round the other leg, and gave 
 the fatal bite. 
 
 His companion, who was behind, says that lie 
 had a distinct view of the snake, and that it was a 
 large one of the beaver tribe, the most dangerous 
 species. Samuel's mind was collected : he imme- 
 diately gave Lopu directions respecting his wife and 
 children, in case of the approach of insensibility 
 and death ; and he expressed himself as feeling pre- 
 pared and happy in the prospect of being called to 
 another world. They returned a short distance to 
 the house of a native doctor, where what was said 
 to be an antidote to the bite was administered to 
 him, and with the help of Lopu he reached his 
 house ; but, feeling the effects of the poison extend- 
 ing over him, and fearing that his heathen relations 
 would proceed to use ceremonies and incantations 
 for his recovery, he almost immediately determined 
 on going to the house of the government schoolmas- 
 ter and catechist, a pious man, and who has some 
 skill in cases of the kind : with the assistance of 
 Lopu he proceeded, and was enabled to reach the 
 catechist’s house. 
 
 €t I insert here the translation of a letter sent to 
 me the following day by the catechist, detailing, 
 in his own words, the account of Samuel’s coming 
 to him. 
 
 “ ‘ This letter is to show, that in 1829, the 
 5th of April, in the night, after nine o’clock, I 
 having retired to bed, Samuel, and a young man 
 named Lopu, came and knocked at my door, and 
 2 b 3 
 
2SU MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 informed me that a snake had bitten Samuel on his 
 leg. • Immediately I arose ; and having prepared 
 a medicine, I gave it him to drink. He seemed to 
 have strong possessions of good thoughts and pious 
 feelings ; hut when I perceived that the effect of 
 the poison and also perspiration and pain of body 
 were beyond measure increasing, I, without a 
 moment’s delay, prepared the medicines proper to 
 remedy the symptoms of the bite, and was watching 
 over him. While thus engaged, one of my rela- 
 tions, Anthropulle, who is also a doctor, came to 
 my help, and we were both actively employed in 
 attending Samuel. About half-past ten Samuel’s 
 brother came, bringing with him a doctor who 
 pretends to perform cures of the bite of a snake 
 by external means, such as beating the leaves of 
 the margosa-tree on the patient, repeating certain 
 muntheruins, incantations, & c. He stood for 
 
 some time at the door, but afterwards entered, and 
 urged Samuel’s going with him, that he might be 
 under the care of the doctor whom he had brought. 
 
 “ * I requested the doctor to come in, and found 
 that they had brought a large quantity of margosa 
 leaves, in order to perform the ceremonies ; which 
 when Samuel saw, he immediately spoke, saying 
 they were not necessary, and that they could have 
 no power or efficacy to do good ; and he added, 
 that he would not allow them to exercise any hea- 
 thenish practice, although he should die of his 
 affliction ; for it would be much better for him to die, 
 than to bring a hinderance or bad faith to the minds 
 of those around him, by yielding to their persua- 
 sions ; and he said also to those around, “ O people, 
 believe not in such things, for in them is no good.” 
 He then put his bitten leg behind a pillar, refusing 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 283 
 
 to let them see it, or to exercise any ceremony over 
 him. He moreover said to me, u It was my desire 
 in coming to you, for you to do your utmost for 
 both my temporal and spiritual good, and that I 
 might he free from all heathen ceremonies and 
 practices ; therefore I shall take your medicines, 
 and not others, and beg you also to advise my 
 friends not to perform any ceremonies on my ac- 
 count.” Saying thus, he resisted all the attempts 
 of the doctor brought by his brother. Then I said 
 to them, “ You see Samuel is strong in his faith: 
 it is not right, therefore, to oppose his wishes.” 
 His brother still, however, persisted in his attempt 
 to remove him, which I for a long time opposed. 
 But Samuel gradually became weaker, from the 
 powerful operation of the medicine, and the in- 
 creasing effects of the poison ; yet, while thus de- 
 caying in body, his faith and piety were more strong. 
 His wife coming near and weeping, he said, “ Don’t 
 be in grief for me. Take the children, and you 
 with them walk in the true Christian way : follow 
 not the heathen ; and thus doing, God will take care 
 of you and he then exhorted her with tears. 
 About twelve or one o’clock the poison affected his 
 head. Medicine was then applied to his nostrils 
 and eyes, and he suffered greatly. His relations 
 continued consulting together how they might take 
 him away to their house. I still entertained hopes 
 of his recovery ; but at day-break, Samuel himself 
 not being sensible, they, contrary to my wishes, 
 forcibly took him awa}\ I declare, as long as 
 sensible he resisted every appearance of heathenism. 
 Indeed, there is no doubt but Samuel was a true 
 Christian. 
 
284 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. X. 
 
 “ ‘ This I have briefly written for the informa- 
 tion of the Rev. William Adley. 
 
 (Signed) “ ‘ John Pcjlle.’ " 
 
 “ Early on Thursday morning,” said Mr. Adley, 
 “ Lopu, who had remained with him during the night, 
 returned to the station, and came to me with the 
 painful intelligence, stating, that Samuel, in his way 
 home the preceding evening, had been bitten by a 
 snake, was in much pain, insensible, and speechless. 
 I soon proceeded, with mixed feelings of grief and 
 hope, to his dwelling. On reaching his house, I 
 found him a little recovered. He was sensible, 
 and able to speak ; had been expressing his desires 
 to see me ; and on hearing my voice, there was 
 some effort of returning energies. On my inquir- 
 ing of the state of his mind, he said, with a twice- 
 repeated expression, that he was happy ; and spoke 
 of his trust in the Lord Jesus, and the consolation 
 which he felt within. He expressed his confidence 
 that he was going to heaven, and his concern that 
 those around him, and others, might follow him. 
 He had, he said, before spoken his mind, and they 
 would tell me ; and concluded by saying, he knew 
 that he was not in the hands of man, but of God, 
 and he would do all things w r ell. 
 
 “ It was manifestly too late to use any effectual 
 means to stay the progress of the poison : my only 
 hope was in drawing it to the surface, by promoting 
 perspiration, &c. The native doctor called by his 
 friends was attending him, and expressed himself 
 confident of his recovery : I had, however, but faint 
 hopes of his long surviving. I spoke to them on 
 the use of means in dependence on God for his 
 blessing ; and Samuel having expressed a wish to 
 
ClIAr. X.] CEYLON. 285 
 
 hear prayer, we knelt down, and pleaded in his be- 
 half ; much desiring, if it were the Lord's will, that 
 he might be spared and restored, but willing to 
 resign him wholly to the Lord. Leaving two or 
 three of the school youths with him, that I might 
 he informed if any material change should take 
 place, I returned home. He continued through the 
 day with but little variation ; was able to hear the 
 Scriptures read, and prayer offered, in whieh he 
 seemed to delight, occasionally making a suitable 
 remark, mentioning his happiness, and exhorting 
 those around to follow him to heaven. 
 
 "In the afternoon I again went, with Mrs. 
 Adley, to his house : he appeared but little altered, 
 and I felt somewhat encouraged to hope for his 
 recovery. His attendants said that he was better, 
 and that the symptoms were favourable. On ques- 
 tioning him, however, my hopes were very faint 
 that he would survive much beyond the twenty- 
 four hours from the time of his being bitten. He 
 had himself no expectation of life ; and, through 
 grace and mercy, he appeared fully prepared for 
 the great change. His mind was tranquil and 
 happy. He had done with the things below. He 
 exhorted his wife not to listen to her heathen 
 friends, nor on any account to turn aside from fol- 
 lowing him, as she hoped to meet him in heaven ; 
 and his children he committed to my care. Being 
 again asked if he had any thing further to say to 
 me, he replied, that he had much to say hut was 
 not able. He had, he said, strong faith in God, 
 and knew he should soon be with him. He ex- 
 pressed his gratitude for all the instruction he had 
 received, and the knowledge which he had ob- 
 tained of the gospel ; and again declared his joy 
 
286 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 in the light and comfort it spread around him in 
 the time of trial and death. 
 
 “ Having provided for his being properly at- 
 tended and watched through the night, I again left 
 him, in the painful prospect of his speedy dissolu- 
 tion. Knowing that, through grace, he had been 
 made wise, and that his chief desire had been to 
 turn many to righteousness, I could not hut rejoice 
 in the assured hope that he was about to ‘ shine 
 as the sun in the firmament, and as the stars for 
 ever and ever/ 
 
 “ He soon after grew more feeble, and death 
 gradually approached ; he continued till about 
 eleven o’clock, when he peacefully fell asleep in the 
 Lord Jesus. A short time before his death, he 
 again called for his father, wife, and other relatives, 
 repeated his exhortations, and expressed himself as 
 being happy. 
 
 “ The heathen attending him had, through the 
 day, made observations on the change that had 
 taken place in his whole life, when he professed 
 Christianity ; and on the consistency and stedfast- 
 ness of his walk, and his conduct in this trial, so 
 different from what it would formerly have been. 
 The expression of happiness throughout his afflic- 
 tion, with the peaceful manner of his death, seemed 
 much to affect them, and they expressed them- 
 selves as having seen a new sight upon the earth. 
 One young man was especially affected. Samuel’s 
 father said, ‘ Before, he was a devil ; but after he 
 had given himself to Christ, he put all evil away.’ 
 His wife expressed a wish that her death might be 
 like his. 
 
 “ Thus has fallen a great man in our little Israel. 
 I have suffered a heavy loss in him, as a faithful 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 287 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 and active domestic ; and the station a still heavier, 
 in the warnings, prayers, and examples of a con- 
 sistent, devoted Christian, ever zealously affected 
 toward all that was good.’* 
 
 “ Christianity has made,” says bishop Heber, 
 “perhaps a greater progress in this island than in 
 all India besides. The Dutch, while they governed 
 the country, took great pains to spread it ; and the 
 black preachers whom they left behind, and who 
 are still paid by the English government, show a 
 very great reverence for our Common Prayer, 
 which is translated into their language, and a 
 strong desire to be admitted members of the church 
 of England. One excellent man, named Christian 
 David, I ordained last year in Calcutta, and there 
 are several more in training. There are also some 
 very meritorious missionaries in the island ; two of 
 whom have got together a very respectable congre- 
 gation of natives, as well as a large school, and a 
 pretty church, which I consecrated last Sunday, in 
 one of the wildest and most beautiful situations 
 that I ever saw. The effects of these exertions 
 have been very happy, both among the Roman 
 catholic descendants of the Portuguese, and the 
 heathen. Still little, very little is done, in com- 
 parison with all which there is to do.” 
 
 Of the Tamul press at Nellore, the missionaries 
 say, in 1830 — 
 
 “One printing press has been kept in active 
 employment most of the year, on account of the 
 Jaffna Tract Society, the American missionaries, 
 and our own society : the number of tracts printed 
 for the Tract Society, as appears from their last 
 report, is 34,947 ; of tracts and catechisms for our 
 American brethren, 6,490 ; and 3,650 copies of 
 
288 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. X, 
 
 some of the same works for ourselves ; making a 
 total of 45,087 copies, or 629,862 pages printed 
 during the year. 
 
 “ Very inadequate, as yet, are the works, either 
 of a religious or literary character, printed for the 
 district. A taste for reading in hooks of both 
 classes is rapidly forming, especially among the 
 rising generation, which it is regarded as very 
 important to promote. It is the anxious desire of 
 our missionary friends to direct the youths of their 
 charge in the pursuit of useful knowledge ; and for 
 this purpose to provide them, as they may be able, 
 with supplies of suitable books in the native lan- 
 guage ; while the committee of the Tract Society are 
 as desirous to furnish the different classes of the 
 reading population with adequate supplies of reli- 
 gious tracts ; in attempting which, the liberal 
 bounty of the Religious Tract Society in London, 
 by annual grants of printing paper, greatly aids and 
 encourages them. A full supply of work, therefore, 
 should adequate funds be obtained for these pur- 
 poses, may confidently be relied on ; and great 
 hopes may be entertained, with the Divine blessing, 
 that, by means of the press, a great moral change 
 will eventually be effected. 
 
 “ The district has, for the last two or three years, 
 been largely supplied with parts of the sacred 
 volume in the native language, by the bounty of 
 the British and Foreign Bible Society, through the 
 medium of the Jaffna Branch Society; and with re- 
 ligious tracts, through the means of the Jaffna Tract 
 Society. The tracts are, for the most part, printed at 
 Nellore. Of these Scriptures and tracts, divisions 
 are from time to time made among the members 
 of the respective societies : we have our shares. 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 289 
 
 in proportion to the contributions which we make. 
 From these, and from the additional numbers of 
 some of the tracts printed for our own use, we have 
 been enabled, through the year, to supply our 
 schools, and to make liberal distributions among 
 the people in the villages around us ; and consi- 
 derable supplies have been sent to be distributed 
 in places more remote.” 
 
 As to the result of these distributions, the mis- 
 sionaries say : — 
 
 “ By the publications of the Tract Society, hea- 
 thenism has received a shock during the year, the 
 effects of which will, it may be hoped, soon be 
 more apparent. The adherents of the system are 
 driven to adopt many different expedients : some, 
 by the exposures which have been made of their 
 sacred mysteries, are greatly enraged, and utter 
 sad imprecations on the unknown informants, who, 
 if they were known, would probably be severely 
 treated : others, influenced by similar feelings, 
 
 positively assert that the incantations of which we 
 have obtained information are not genuine, and 
 that we have been imposed on : w'hile a great 
 number admit that they are genuine, but, ashamed 
 at the disclosure, and wishing to avoid disgrace, 
 disavow all confidence in them, or profess to have 
 discontinued the use of them.” 
 
 Mr. Selkirk states it as his conviction, that there 
 is a growing indifference among the Cingalese to 
 idolatry. “ In the month of May,” he says, “ there is 
 always a great festival at the budhist temple at Cotta. 
 I w ent to it this year, as I have been in the habit of 
 doing every year since I came. If I may judge 
 from what I saw r , I should say that budhism is not 
 flourishing here. The banna madua, a temporary 
 2 c 
 
290 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 building erected for the purpose of reading Budha’s 
 book in, was very much inferior, in point of orna- 
 ment, to what it was last year, and the number of 
 worshippers was by no means so great as I have 
 seen in former years. I would not, however, have 
 you infer from this that the people are less firmly 
 attached to their idols, or less under the dominion 
 of the evil spirit, than formerly ; for I believe that 
 there is very little difference in this respect. All 
 that I wish you to infer, is, that it is my opinion 
 that the Cingalese people, at least those around us, 
 are beginning to be more indifferent to the pomp 
 of their idolatry than before. It is impossible for 
 any people to hear the doctrines of Christianity 
 either as frequently or as fail h fully preached, as 
 hundreds and thousands of these people now hear 
 them, and remain as much in love with their 
 former superstitions as they were.” 
 
 How thick that darkness is, in which at present 
 this people is buried, may be seen from Mr. Sel- 
 kirk’s statement of the habitual superstition of the 
 Cingalese. “ Nothing can exceed the strength 
 of those superstitious ideas which the people in 
 general in this country have conceived; and the 
 influence wdrich they have upon their actions is 
 amazing. If they intend to set out on a journey, 
 and hear a lizard chirp, or see what they think a 
 strange sight, they do not start that day. If a 
 person takes medicine, he will only take it on some 
 particular day of the week, which he considers a 
 f lucky day.’ If they hear a dog howling which 
 is not bound, it portends evil to them or their 
 family ; and they live in constant dread for some 
 time after, till either some event happens which 
 they can accommodate to the omen, or till it is 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 291 
 
 driven out of the recollection by something of 
 more recent occurrence. Toward the conclusion 
 of the year they tie a strip of a cocoa-nut-leaf 
 round many trees in their gardens : on the eve of 
 the new year, they call the priest, and with some 
 ceremony loose them; and begin, at the com- 
 mencement of the new year, to use the fruits 
 which grow on those trees ; with many other 
 things equally absurd. I should not think of 
 putting them down here, but as they show’ to what 
 trifling things the influence of their superstitious 
 notions extend, and how great that influence is 
 upon their actions. Moreover, they have, every 
 one, some connexion with, and spring out of the 
 religion prevalent in the country ; and which most 
 of them, though they say to us that they believe 
 ours, still regard with much reverence ; and which 
 they are taught to regard, not only by the priests, 
 but by their subordinate agents. Thus it is that 
 false ideas which would be banished, especially 
 from the minds of the young, are nourished and 
 cherished by the influence of those whom their 
 parents teach them it is their duty to respect and 
 obey; and thus it is, too, that error is propagated 
 from generation to generation. Truth, however, 
 will at last prevail.” 
 
 In another communication, Mr. S. gives an 
 instance of the grossness of their superstition. 
 “ Having often heard of a ceremony which is now 
 taking place in this village. Cotta, as well as in 
 many others round, I went this evening to see it. 
 The ceremony is called f dragging the horns.* A 
 place in the jungle is cleared, in the middle of 
 which a deep hole is dug. In this hole is put a 
 cocoa-nut tree which has been dug up for the 
 
292 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X, 
 
 purpose, having its root upward. The people of 
 the village divide themselves into two parties, called 
 the upper party and the lower party; and each 
 party has a large branch of a tree, with the bark 
 peeled off, notched in the middle, and having 
 another small piece of wood, very strong, bound 
 very tight to it, so as to resemble a horn or hook. 
 When they have linked the two horns together, 
 they are fastened to the cocoa-nut tree with very 
 strong ropes, or, what is frequently here used in- 
 stead, very hard and tough creeping plants which 
 grow in the jangles; and each party pulls with all 
 its strength, at the same time making a tremendous 
 noise, till one of the horns break. The broken 
 horn is put into a little shed on one side, covered 
 with cloth, and having a small lamp burning near 
 it. The other horn, carefully covered with clean 
 cloth, is carried in procession on a man’s shoulder, 
 together with the ropes with which it was bound 
 when it obtained the victory. They earn’ it round 
 the cocoa-nut tree a dozen times, more or less, 
 under a canopy supported by four men. After 
 this they stop at a tree, in the midst or on a low 
 branch of which is placed a cocoa-nut shell, used 
 as a lamp ; and, placing the victorious, that is, the 
 unbroken, horn in it, they repeat some verses in 
 Cingalese, the object of which is to invoke Patterre 
 Deviyo to take away the * great sickness’ which is 
 now prevalent among them ; namely, the small-pox. 
 Having finished the verses, they actually worship 
 the horn, with faces as devout, and with hands 
 clasped and raised up to their foreheads, in the 
 same manner as if they were actually worshipping 
 Budha himself. Is not this stupid idolatry P This, 
 however, is not the end. They continue, after- 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 293 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 ward, to go in procession round the stump of the 
 cocoa-nut tree as before, dancing and singing, and 
 blowing the conques, and beating the tom-toms : 
 and, to finish this piece of folly, the conquered 
 party, that is, the party whose horn was broken, 
 sit down on the ground ; and, being separated from 
 the other by a rope, suffer themselves to be abused 
 and reviled in the most shameful manner by the 
 conquerors, for an hour or more, as their incli- 
 nation may be. This abuse, however, consists 
 merely in words ; which words are spoken, or 
 rather sung, by the head of the party, all the rest 
 joining in by way of chorus.” 
 
 In reference to an aged man, who discovered 
 much concern for the safety of his soul, though ig- 
 norant of many things important to be known, Mr. 
 Trimnell, of Badagamme, offers some judicious 
 remarks on the allowance to be made for the un- 
 avoidable ignorance of adult heathen. “ In this 
 country we cannot expect in any, especially in 
 those who have become old before they begin to 
 think or to have any feeling of their sin and danger, 
 that knowledge which we should expect to find in 
 every adult applying for baptism in a Christian 
 country. Here the people have not only much to 
 learn, which almost every one in a Christian land 
 learns, I might say, imperceptibly, from his in- 
 fancy ; but they have also a vast system of error to 
 throw off, which, from their having been brought 
 up in it, appears perfectly natural to them, and has 
 a strong root in them. We, though accustomed 
 to think and reflect, and search after knowledge, 
 find it very difficult to form very correct ideas of 
 budhism, and of the various superstitions practised 
 by the natives, I should much doubt if there is a 
 
294 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [cHAP. X. 
 
 Cingalese youth of sixteen years of age who has 
 not a better knowledge of the superstitions and 
 ceremonies of the natives, than any European of 
 the greatest research and longest residence in the 
 country ; if, then, we continue ignorant of things 
 which we endeavour to become acquainted with, 
 and which are very familiar to them, no wonder 
 that we find, even in those among them who have 
 some sense of their sin and danger, much igno- 
 rance of some things which we should expect that 
 all in Christian countries would be well acquainted 
 with. We do not overlook the teaching influence 
 of the Holy Spirit; hut we do not now expect that 
 He will make any miraculous revelation of Divine 
 things to any, hut enable them to understand the 
 things already revealed ; and those who have been 
 acquainted with many of these things from their 
 infancy, though they may not have felt the power 
 of them, have less to ]eam than those who never 
 before heard of them. Sincerity of heart, con- 
 viction of sin, and a professed, and, as far as we 
 can learn, sincere dependence on the atonement 
 of Christ, and a consistent walk, are the things 
 which I conceive to be necessary and sufficient to 
 qualify an adult to be received into the church by 
 baptism.” 
 
 Mr. Adley, of Nellore, gives the following esti- 
 mate of the trials and prospects of the mission. 
 “ From our efforts in the schools, and from the dis- 
 tribution of tracts, we have large hopes ; but dare 
 not tell all, either of our hopes or our fears. We 
 do, indeed, expect great things; but possibly, 
 through the course of our own labour, must be 
 content with small things, and thankful that such 
 a day is granted to us. We may, indeed, rejoice 
 
CHAP. X,] CEYLOxN. 295 
 
 that the schoolmaster is abroad in heathen lands, 
 exerting a Bible and a missionary influence in a 
 vast sphere. Intellect has its marches, even in 
 Ceylon ; and, blessed be God ! the march of reli- 
 gion, though slowly, is, we doubt not, gradually 
 advancing with it. 
 
 “ Some there are still, and near to us, who put 
 forth the inquiries of, ‘ What is the good of all this 
 missionary effort ? 9 f Why all this instruction of 
 the heathen P ’ ‘ Why this expenditure of treasure 
 
 and labour ?’ ‘Why all this waste of precious 
 ointment?* The causes of such inquiries are 
 known to the Lord ; who, according to his pleasure, 
 owns and blesses the efforts of his servants, as a 
 good work done to himself; and who, in the last 
 great day, will declare their motives, and show the 
 wise accomplishment of his own gracious plans. 
 Notwithstanding these things, and the gross dark- 
 ness and idolatry surrounding us, the observant 
 Christian can perceive an under current, impelled 
 by Divine power, and producing a spreading change, 
 favourable to the Redeemer’s cause, in the minds 
 and feelings of men ; so that, in many cases, the 
 missionary can now do with ease what, eight or 
 ten years back, would have been a thing almost 
 impossible to be done. 
 
 “We would not, on the other hand, withhold 
 our discouragements : they are not, indeed, such 
 as to weaken our faith as it respects the fulfilment 
 of all the Divine promises, or to lessen our expecta- 
 tions of the hastening and speedy approach of the 
 joyful days of the Son of man, or to destroy our 
 confidence that these realms of pagan darkness, in 
 which we dwell, shall be filled with the light and 
 
296 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 glory of the knowledge of the Lord, yea, even as 
 the waters cover the sea. 
 
 “ In the midst of the enemy’s camp we witness 
 his daily-increasing weakness ; behold one strong- 
 hold fall after another ; and anticipate his assured 
 and final overthrow : still we have our trials from 
 within and without. 
 
 “We have trials from our own hearts : mission- 
 aries, alas ! are still but men with sinful bodies ; 
 and the man of sin has too much influence with us, 
 if not dominion over us, and would destroy both 
 our usefulness and peace. Though small the 
 affairs of the church, they are not without being 
 w eighty ; we have trials with some of the commu- 
 nicants ; many fears with respect to those who 
 desire admission to the sacraments; and much care 
 in the performance of our duties. We have the 
 painful trial of beholding so few who believe our 
 report, and to whom the arm of the Lord is 
 revealed ; that so few of our neighbours can be 
 prevailed on to come up to the house of the Lord, is 
 a trial over which we have to mourn in common 
 with our missionary brethren ; with the exception 
 of those who are in some measure dependent upon 
 us or connected with us, but few comparatively are 
 our stated hearers ; and the greater number of 
 those who have statedly attended the preaching of 
 the gospel for six, eight, ten, or more years, still 
 remain as insensible to its power and blessedness 
 as the mats on which they sit, or the walls of the 
 church in which they are assembled to hear its 
 precious and life-giving truths. But the increase 
 is, w^e know, of the Lord, whether in England or in 
 India. Let Jehovah but give the word, and great 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 297 
 
 shall be the numbers, both of the preachers and 
 hearers. Let but the Lord pour out his Holy 
 Spirit, and one sermon shall bring three thousand 
 souls as humble supplicants for mercy at his throne 
 of grace ; yea, nations shall be born in a day, and 
 millions of those who were the children of wrath at 
 once be converted into heirs of glory.” 
 
 “ I have lately,” says a missionary, “ taken 
 charge of another little Kandyan boy, about seven 
 years of age, who bids fair to become an intelligent 
 pupil. The circumstances under which he came 
 to me are rather singular. He is of respectable 
 family ; but his father having died, his principal 
 guardian is a priest, who is related to the boy’s 
 mother. This priest, who lives at Paradenia, 
 spoke to a gentleman residing there about this lad, 
 and expressed a wish to have him brought up a 
 Christian. What could have induced the priest to 
 conceive such a wish, I cannot imagine ; but so it 
 is. The gentleman recommended the priest to 
 apply to me, and he has delivered the little fellow 
 into my charge, who is thus transferred from the 
 precincts of a Budha temple, to those of a Christian 
 sanctuary ; and from the care of a heathen priest, 
 to that of a minister of Christ. Oh may it please 
 God to convert the heart of this child ; and so to 
 bless the religious instruction to him, that he may 
 become a blessing to his countrymen ! ” 
 
 <c In order to meet the exigencies of the people,” 
 says Mr. Selkirk, “ and to give them a correct idea 
 of the situation in which they are placed, both as 
 it respects their religious teachers, and the benefits 
 which missionaries are endeavouring to confer 
 on them by preaching the pure and life-giving 
 doctrines of Christianity, a very excellent tract 
 
298 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 has been lately circulated in great abundance, 
 entitled, * The Lying Prophecy, and the Truth of 
 God.’ I have never known the Cingalese people 
 receive a tract with such eagerness as they have 
 received this. I myself have distributed little less 
 than two thousand, during the last month. The 
 people are in a state to receive instruction, and 
 they receive it with avidity. Hardly a day passes 
 in which persons do not come to me requesting 
 tracts. I employed a person to go into the neigh- 
 bouring villages with a great number of these 
 tracts, and he tells me that the people every where 
 received them, not only willingly, but very greedily. 
 If they could once be persuaded that we only 
 desire to promote their present and eternal good, 
 this would be one advance made on the territories 
 of the enemy, and one step toward his downfall. 
 Though they receive us as religious teachers, and 
 as persons wishing to do them good, they wdll not 
 give up their old system, and turn unto the Lord 
 with all their hearts. They still have not only 
 a hankering after their idols, but they think that 
 their religion is good for them, and that ours is 
 good for us. I have little doubt, however, that 
 if the efforts which we are now making are per- 
 severed in, and God gives his blessing to our 
 labours, we shall, ere long, see a great revolution 
 in the sentiments of the Cingalese people in favour 
 of Christianity. As the light of the gospel of 
 Christ advances, the darkness of heathenism must 
 recede; and knowledge and happiness must arise 
 where those very means are in active oj^eration 
 which God has so extensively blessed in other 
 nations, and in other ages of the world, to effect 
 the purposes of his providence and grace.” 
 
CHAP. X.] CEYLON. 299 
 
 “ We have availed ourselves,” says amissionary, 
 “ of every favourable opportunity of distributing 
 tracts, both among the schools and among the 
 people of the villages. We have also given away 
 several hundreds to persons of distant villages, who 
 have come to perform their idolatrous worship at 
 the budhist temples at Cotta, and at villages near. 
 During the festival of May and June, 1831, not 
 less than eleven or twelve hundred were thus dis- 
 tributed. By our institution, young men, in going 
 to see their relations — by the school visitor, in his 
 visits to the schools — by the catechist, in visiting 
 the people — and by others connected with us when 
 going on a journey, great numbers have been dis- 
 tributed ; and on a late journey, which the school 
 visitor took to see his friends in the south of the 
 island, he was supplied with a quantity of tracts, 
 which were received with eagerness by the inha- 
 bitants of the several villages through which he 
 passed. The tract entitled f Milk for Babes/ 
 which has been translaled into Cingalese verse, is 
 the one which the people have received with the 
 greatest readiness.” 
 
 Accounts received in 1836 are very pleasing. 
 Some of them refer to the interesting case of a Cin- 
 galese prisoner. He appeared to have been for some 
 time earnestly seeking the salvation of his soul; and 
 most of the questions put to him by one of the mis- 
 sionaries, he satisfactorily answered. He had been 
 a respectable person, and had realized a consider- 
 able sum of money ; but by gambling, drinking, and 
 associating with had companions, he had become 
 the inmate of a prison. By hearing the word of 
 God there, however, his mind was completely 
 changed, and his earnest wish was expressed to 
 
300 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 lead a new life. How different were his circum- 
 stances, through the operation of Divine grace, 
 from those of former days, when he had reviled 
 the missionaries who visited his native place, Nel- 
 lore, aiming at his salvation, and that of others ! 
 On Easter Sunday he was admitted into the 
 church by the sacred ordinance of baptism. “ I 
 reminded him,” says the missionary, “ that this 
 was only the first step in his Christian course, and 
 that he must endeavour by the help of God’s 
 grace, to live in the faith and fear of God all his 
 days. May this fruit of our labours at the jail be 
 to the praise and glory of God, and he an earnest 
 of more !” 
 
 It is also intimated, that there is reason to hope, 
 that more has been done than has been sometimes 
 supposed ; that the seed of the word has taken root, 
 where this was not expected. This feeling has 
 been cherished, not from the missionaries seeing 
 the green blade springing up, and giving them 
 satisfactory proof of vitality, but by turning up 
 the earth, as it were, in some places where the seed 
 has been sown, to see if it were alive and sending 
 down root. 
 
 The principal station of the church missionaries 
 is at Cotta. Here they have raised an extensive 
 establishment on a beautiful eminence, which com- 
 mands an extended view of the country, studded 
 with populous native villages, easy of access, either 
 by land, or by the waters of the lakes and the 
 small rivers. 
 
 The Cotta establishment comprehends dwell- 
 ing-houses for the missionaries, a printing office, 
 and other offices, which form a kind of semi- 
 circular pile, the lakes being in the front, and 
 
CEYLON. 
 
 301 
 
 CHAP. X.] 
 
 in the centre are the buildings for their Christian 
 institution. This splendid establishment, which 
 does great honour to the society, presents a noble 
 appearance in a part of the country which has 
 hitherto been entirely devoted to heathenism and 
 to devil-worship. 
 
 The church missionaries have, in general, 
 pursued the same plans as those of their fellow r - 
 labourers in Ceylon. Their schools are numerous 
 and w r ell conducted, and are producing a very 
 powerful impression on the inhabitants of the whole 
 of the surrounding country. The heathens, and 
 particularly the priests, perceiving what must he 
 the inevitable effects of such institutions, have, as 
 in other places, called into exercise all their power 
 of annoyance and opposition. In some few instances 
 the missionaries have had their trials from this 
 source, but there can be no doubt that, in the sta- 
 bility, the continued success of their schools, and 
 the influence they are exerting among the people, 
 they will, by the favour of the Most High, even- 
 tually triumph. In their missionary warfare they 
 are greatly aided by their press, by w r hich copies 
 of the Scriptures, and religious treatises and tracts, 
 are supplied with facility and dispersed in abun- 
 dance. No power can prevent the people from 
 reading, and the result, as has already appeared, 
 will he, that the heathenism by which they are 
 surrounded must he weakened in its hold of the 
 hearts and minds of the people, until it shall be 
 supplanted by the pure and ennobling principles 
 of the gospel of Christ. 
 
 The printing establishment belonging to the 
 church mission in Jaffnapatam, where is also an 
 interesting station occupied by two missionaries, is 
 
302 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 a powerful auxiliarjr to themselves, the Americans, 
 and the Wesleyans, in all those districts. 
 
 The bishop of Calcutta, in his recent visitation 
 of Ceylon, spent nearly two hours in examining 
 the Institution boys at Cotta, in the Bible, in 
 geography, trigonometry, geometry, Latin, the 
 Greek Testament, and the Hebrew Bible. The 
 bishop said, that this was the first time that he 
 had heard Hebrew read by the natives of India. 
 He exhorted them all to persevere in their studies 
 with diligence and humility. The press of the 
 society here continues in operation. At Kandy, 
 the sphere of effort appears likely to be increased. 
 Of Badagamme, the missionaries say : “We can 
 have no reasonable doubt that the Lord, in some 
 degree, acknowledges and blesses our labours : for 
 our congregations, both at church and at the several 
 school-houses, are more attentive to the preaching 
 of the word ; and considerable is the knowledge 
 of the gospel plan of salvation which numbers of 
 both sexes possess ; but yet, alas ! they have not 
 turned from idols to serve the living and true God. 
 The schoolmasters in the several schools conduct 
 themselves with great propriety. Their improve- 
 ment in biblical knowledge is very respectable ; 
 and in this there is cause of rejoicing, as the im- 
 provement of the children greatly depends on the 
 knowledge of the masters.” 
 
CHAV. X.] CEYLON. 303 
 
 The following is the last 'published Summary of 
 each Mission . 
 
 BAPTIST SOCIETY. 
 
 Stations 2 
 
 Villages and Places visited .... 20 
 
 Missionaries 2 
 
 Native Assistants 4 
 
 Communicants, about 60 
 
 Scholars, besides Sunday Scholars, about 500 
 
 wesleyan society . — Cingalese District. 
 
 Stations 8 
 
 Missionaries and Assistants .... 13 
 
 Schoolmasters, chiefly natives ... 92 
 
 Schoolmistresses, ditto 1 ] 
 
 Tamul District . 
 
 Stations 4 
 
 Missionaries and Assistants .... 8 
 
 Salaried School Teachers 20 
 
 CHURCH SOCIETY. 
 
 Stations 4 
 
 Missionaries 9 
 
 Lay Agent 1 
 
 Native Catechists and Teachers ... 82 
 
 Communicants 105 
 
 Attendants on Public Worship . . .2131 
 
 Schools 54 
 
 Scholars : — 
 
 Boys 1279 
 
 Girls 251 
 
 Youths and Adults . . 36 
 
 1466 
 
 The particulars of the American Mission are 
 not possessed. 
 
304 MISSIONARY RECORDS. [CHAP. X. 
 
 The Lord of missions has, in the bestowment of 
 his choicest favours, preserved among the labourers 
 of different communions engaged in this part of 
 the world, a spirit of affectionate harmony, bro- 
 therly kindness, and charity, that has not only 
 proved a source of much comfort to themselves, 
 and a beneficial example to their disciples, but has 
 enabled them to maintain a unity of action and of 
 strength, that has given a degree of efficiency to 
 their efforts, by which they have earned the light 
 of Christian instruction into every town and village, 
 and almost into every house and heathen temple. 
 The heathen may rage, and the people imagine a 
 vain thing, but the missionaries firmly rely on the 
 faithfulness and power of the Redeemer, and the 
 cheering assurance that bright and happy days are 
 breaking forth upon the inhabitants of the island 
 of Ceylon. 
 
 Printed by J. Rider, 14, Bartholomew Close, london 
 
. 
 
Date Due 
 
 
 *V. ; 
 
 - 
 
 
 _ 
 
i